Ա Մնացորդաց / 1 Chronicles - 12 |

Text:
< PreviousԱ Մնացորդաց - 12 1 Chronicles - 12Next >


jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
Содержание гл. XII в своих подробностях не имеет параллели в кн. Царств, но отмечаемый ею факт перехода на сторону Давида многих лиц подтверждается свидетельством 1: Цар XXII:2.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
What the mighty men did towards making David king we read in the foregoing chapter. Here we are told what the many did towards it. It was not all at once, but gradually, that David ascended the throne. His kingdom was to last; and therefore, like fruits that keep longest, it ripened slowly. After he had long waited for the vacancy of the throne, it was at two steps and those above seven years distant, that he ascended it. Now we are here told, I. What help came in to him to Ziklag, to make him king of Judah, ver. 1-22. II. What help came in to him in Hebron, to make him king over all Israel, above seven years after, ver. 23-40.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
The different persons, captains, etc., who joined themselves to David at Ziklag, vv. 1-22. Those who joined him at Hebron, out of the different tribes; Judah, Simeon, Levi, the house of Aaron, Benjamin, Ephraim, Manasseh, Issachar, Zebulun, Naphtali, Dan, Asher, Reuben, etc., to the amount of a hundred and twenty thousand, Ch1 12:23-37. Their unanimity, and the provisions they brought for his support, Ch1 12:38-40.
1 Chronicles 12:1
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
Ch1 12:1, The companies that came to David at Ziklag; Ch1 12:23, The armies that came to him at Hebron.
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Registers of the Valiant Men Who Helped David to the Kingdom - 1 Chronicles 12
This chapter contains two somewhat long registers, viz.: (1) a register of the valiant men who before Saul's death went over to David, vv. 1-22; and (2) a register of the fighting men who anointed him king in Hebron. The first is divided into three smaller registers: (a) that of the valiant Benjamites who came to David during his stay in Ziklag (1Chron 12:1-7); (b) that of the Gadites and the men of Judah and Benjamin who went over to him while he remained in the mountain fastnesses; and (c) that of the Manassites who, on his return to Ziklag before Saul's last battle with the Philistines, joined themselves to him (1Chron 12:19-22).
Geneva 1599
Now these [are] they that came to David to (a) Ziklag, while he yet kept himself close because of Saul the son of Kish: and they [were] among the mighty men, helpers of the war.
(a) To take his part against Saul: who persecuted him.
John Gill
INTRODUCTION TO 1 CHRONICLES 12
This chapter gives an account of those that came to David at different times, and joined and assisted him both before the death of Saul, and when persecuted by him, and after he was made king of Judah in Hebron, and before he was king of all Israel, in order to it; of the Benjaminites that came to him when at Ziklag, 1Chron 12:1 of the Gadites that came to him when in the hold, 1Chron 12:8 of some of Judah and Benjamin, who came to him in the same place, 1Chron 12:16, and of the Manassites at the time he came with the Philistines against Saul, 1Chron 12:19 and the number of the several tribes are given, that came to him at Hebron to make him king over all Israel, 1Chron 12:23.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
THE COMPANIES THAT CAME TO DAVID AT ZIKLAG. (1Ch. 12:1-22)
Now these are they that came to David to Ziklag--There are three lists given in this chapter, arranged, apparently, according to the order of time when the parties joined the standard of David.
while he yet kept himself close because of Saul--that is, when the king's jealousy had driven him into exile from the court and the country.
Ziklag--(See on 1Kings 27:6). It was during his retirement in that Philistine town that he was joined in rapid succession by the heroes who afterwards contributed so much to the glory of his reign.
12:112:1: Եւ սոքա՛ եկին առ Դաւիթ ՚ի Սիկեղ՚ակ, մինչդեռ նեղեալ էր յերեսաց Սաւուղայ որդւոյ Կիսեայ. եւ սոքա էին ՚ի զօրաւորսն օգնականք ՚ի պատերազմին.
1 Սրանք են, որ եկան Դաւթի մօտ, Սիկեղակ, երբ նրան դեռ նեղում էր Կիսի որդի Սաւուղը, եւ սրանք են այն հզօրները, որոնք պատերազմում օգնում էին նրան
12 Ասոնք են որ Սիկելակ եկան Դաւիթին քով, երբ անիկա դեռ Կիսեան Սաւուղին երեսէն պահուած էր։ Ասոնք զօրաւորներէն ըլլալով՝ պատերազմին մէջ օգնութիւն կ’ընէին,
Եւ սոքա եկին առ Դաւիթ ի Սիկեղակ, մինչդեռ [222]նեղեալ էր յերեսաց Սաւուղայ որդւոյ Կիսեայ. եւ սոքա էին ի զօրաւորսն օգնականք ի պատերազմին:

12:1: Եւ սոքա՛ եկին առ Դաւիթ ՚ի Սիկեղ՚ակ, մինչդեռ նեղեալ էր յերեսաց Սաւուղայ որդւոյ Կիսեայ. եւ սոքա էին ՚ի զօրաւորսն օգնականք ՚ի պատերազմին.
1 Սրանք են, որ եկան Դաւթի մօտ, Սիկեղակ, երբ նրան դեռ նեղում էր Կիսի որդի Սաւուղը, եւ սրանք են այն հզօրները, որոնք պատերազմում օգնում էին նրան
12 Ասոնք են որ Սիկելակ եկան Դաւիթին քով, երբ անիկա դեռ Կիսեան Սաւուղին երեսէն պահուած էր։ Ասոնք զօրաւորներէն ըլլալով՝ պատերազմին մէջ օգնութիւն կ’ընէին,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:112:1 И сии также пришли к Давиду в Секелаг, когда он еще укрывался от Саула, сына Кисова, и были из храбрых, помогавших в сражении.
12:1 καὶ και and; even οὗτοι ουτος this; he οἱ ο the ἐλθόντες ερχομαι come; go πρὸς προς to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith εἰς εις into; for Σωκλαγ σωκλαγ yet; still συνεχομένου συνεχω block up / in; confine ἀπὸ απο from; away προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul υἱοῦ υιος son Κις κις Kis καὶ και and; even οὗτοι ουτος this; he ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the δυνατοῖς δυνατος possible; able βοηθοῦντες βοηθεω help ἐν εν in πολέμῳ πολεμος battle
12:1 וְ wᵊ וְ and אֵ֗לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these הַ ha הַ the בָּאִ֤ים bbāʔˈîm בוא come אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִיד֙ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David לְ lᵊ לְ to צִ֣יקְלַ֔ג ṣˈîqᵊlˈaḡ צִקְלַג Ziklag עֹ֣וד ʕˈôḏ עֹוד duration עָצ֔וּר ʕāṣˈûr עצר restrain מִ mi מִן from פְּנֵ֖י ppᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son קִ֑ישׁ qˈîš קִישׁ Kish וְ wᵊ וְ and הֵ֨מָּה֙ hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the גִּבֹּורִ֔ים ggibbôrˈîm גִּבֹּור vigorous עֹזְרֵ֖י ʕōzᵊrˌê עזר help הַ ha הַ the מִּלְחָמָֽה׃ mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
12:1. hii quoque venerunt ad David in Siceleg cum adhuc fugeret Saul filium Cis qui erant fortissimi et egregii pugnatoresNow these are they that came to David to Siceleg, while he yet fled from Saul the son of Cis, and they were most valiant and excellent warriors,
1. Now these are they that came to David to Ziklag, while he yet kept himself close because of Saul the son of Kish: and they were among the mighty men, his helpers in war.
12:1. Now these [are] they that came to David to Ziklag, while he yet kept himself close because of Saul the son of Kish: and they [were] among the mighty men, helpers of the war.
12:1. Also, these went to David at Ziklag, while he was still fleeing from Saul, the son of Kish. And they were very strong and distinguished fighters,
Now these [are] they that came to David to Ziklag, while he yet kept himself close because of Saul the son of Kish: and they [were] among the mighty men, helpers of the war:

12:1 И сии также пришли к Давиду в Секелаг, когда он еще укрывался от Саула, сына Кисова, и были из храбрых, помогавших в сражении.
12:1
καὶ και and; even
οὗτοι ουτος this; he
οἱ ο the
ἐλθόντες ερχομαι come; go
πρὸς προς to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
εἰς εις into; for
Σωκλαγ σωκλαγ yet; still
συνεχομένου συνεχω block up / in; confine
ἀπὸ απο from; away
προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
υἱοῦ υιος son
Κις κις Kis
καὶ και and; even
οὗτοι ουτος this; he
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
δυνατοῖς δυνατος possible; able
βοηθοῦντες βοηθεω help
ἐν εν in
πολέμῳ πολεμος battle
12:1
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֵ֗לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these
הַ ha הַ the
בָּאִ֤ים bbāʔˈîm בוא come
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִיד֙ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David
לְ lᵊ לְ to
צִ֣יקְלַ֔ג ṣˈîqᵊlˈaḡ צִקְלַג Ziklag
עֹ֣וד ʕˈôḏ עֹוד duration
עָצ֔וּר ʕāṣˈûr עצר restrain
מִ mi מִן from
פְּנֵ֖י ppᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face
שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בֶּן־ ben- בֵּן son
קִ֑ישׁ qˈîš קִישׁ Kish
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הֵ֨מָּה֙ hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
גִּבֹּורִ֔ים ggibbôrˈîm גִּבֹּור vigorous
עֹזְרֵ֖י ʕōzᵊrˌê עזר help
הַ ha הַ the
מִּלְחָמָֽה׃ mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
12:1. hii quoque venerunt ad David in Siceleg cum adhuc fugeret Saul filium Cis qui erant fortissimi et egregii pugnatores
Now these are they that came to David to Siceleg, while he yet fled from Saul the son of Cis, and they were most valiant and excellent warriors,
12:1. Now these [are] they that came to David to Ziklag, while he yet kept himself close because of Saul the son of Kish: and they [were] among the mighty men, helpers of the war.
12:1. Also, these went to David at Ziklag, while he was still fleeing from Saul, the son of Kish. And they were very strong and distinguished fighters,
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
1. Продолжительность пребывания Давида в Секелахе исчисляется в 1: Цар XXVII:7: в один год и четыре месяца.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
David's Army. B. C. 1055.

1 Now these are they that came to David to Ziklag, while he yet kept himself close because of Saul the son of Kish: and they were among the mighty men, helpers of the war. 2 They were armed with bows, and could use both the right hand and the left in hurling stones and shooting arrows out of a bow, even of Saul's brethren of Benjamin. 3 The chief was Ahiezer, then Joash, the sons of Shemaah the Gibeathite; and Jeziel, and Pelet, the sons of Azmaveth; and Berachah, and Jehu the Antothite, 4 And Ismaiah the Gibeonite, a mighty man among the thirty, and over the thirty; and Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Josabad the Gederathite, 5 Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite, 6 Elkanah, and Jesiah, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korhites, 7 And Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor. 8 And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David into the hold to the wilderness men of might, and men of war fit for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler, whose faces were like the faces of lions, and were as swift as the roes upon the mountains; 9 Ezer the first, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third, 10 Mishmannah the fourth, Jeremiah the fifth, 11 Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh, 12 Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth, 13 Jeremiah the tenth, Machbanai the eleventh. 14 These were of the sons of Gad, captains of the host: one of the least was over a hundred, and the greatest over a thousand. 15 These are they that went over Jordan in the first month, when it had overflown all his banks; and they put to flight all them of the valleys, both toward the east, and toward the west. 16 And there came of the children of Benjamin and Judah to the hold unto David. 17 And David went out to meet them, and answered and said unto them, If ye be come peaceably unto me to help me, mine heart shall be knit unto you: but if ye be come to betray me to mine enemies, seeing there is no wrong in mine hands, the God of our fathers look thereon, and rebuke it. 18 Then the spirit came upon Amasai, who was chief of the captains, and he said, Thine are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse: peace, peace be unto thee, and peace be to thine helpers; for thy God helpeth thee. Then David received them, and made them captains of the band. 19 And there fell some of Manasseh to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle: but they helped them not: for the lords of the Philistines upon advisement sent him away, saying, He will fall to his master Saul to the jeopardy of our heads. 20 As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh, Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zilthai, captains of the thousands that were of Manasseh. 21 And they helped David against the band of the rovers: for they were all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host. 22 For at that time day by day there came to David to help him, until it was a great host, like the host of God.
We have here an account of those that appeared and acted as David's friends, upon the death of Saul, to bring about the revolution. All the forces he had, while he was persecuted, was but 600 men, who served for his guards; but, when the time had come that he must begin to act offensively, Providence brought in more to his assistance. Even while he kept himself close, because of Saul (v. 1), while he did not appear, to invite or encourage his friends and well-wishers to come in to him (not foreseeing that the death of Saul was so near), God was inclining and preparing them to come over to him with seasonable succours. Those that trust God to do his work for them in his own way and time shall find his providence outdoing all their forecast and contrivance. The war was God's, and he found out helpers of the war, whose forwardness to act for the man God designed for the government is here recorded to their honour.
I. Some, even of Saul's brethren, of the tribe of Benjamin, and a-kin to him, came over to David, v. 2. What moved them to it we are not told. Probably a generous indignation at the base treatment which Saul, one of their tribe, gave him, animated them to appear the more vigorously for him, that the guilt and reproach of it might not lie upon them. These Benjamites are described to be men of great dexterity, that were trained up in shooting and slinging, and used both hands alike--ingenious active men; a few of these might do David a great deal of service. Several of the leading men of them are here named. See Judg. xx. 16.
II. Some of the tribe of Gad, though seated on the other side Jordan, had such a conviction of David's title to the government, and fitness for it, that they separated themselves from their brethren (a laudable separation it was) to go to David, though he was in the hold in the wilderness (v. 8), probably some of his strong holds in the wilderness of Engedi. They were but few, eleven in all, here named, but they added much to David's strength. Those that had hitherto come in to his assistance were most of them men of broken fortunes, distressed, discontented, and soldiers of fortune, that came to him rather for protection than to do him any service, 1 Sam. xxii. 2. But these Gadites were brave men, men of war, and fit for the battle, v. 8. For, 1. They were able-bodied men, men of incredible swiftness, not to fly from, but to fly upon, the enemy, and to pursue the scattered forces. In this they were as swift as the roes upon the mountains, so that no man could escape from them; and yet they had faces like the faces of lions, so that no man could out-fight them. 2. They were disciplined men, trained up to military exercises; they could handle shield and buckler, use both offensive and defensive weapons. 3. They were officers of the militia in their own tribe (v. 14), so that though they did not bring soldiers with them they had them at command, hundreds, thousands. 4. They were daring men, that could break through the greatest difficulties. Upon some expedition or other, perhaps this to David, they swam over the Jordan, when it overflowed all its banks, v. 15. Those are fit to be employed in the cause of God that can venture thus in a dependence upon the divine protection. 5. They were men that would go through with the business they engaged in. What enemies those were that they met with in the valleys, when they had passed Jordan, does not appear; but they put them to flight with their lion-like faces, and pursued them with matchless fury, both towards the east and towards the west; which way soever they turned, they followed their blow, and did not do their work by halves.
III. Some of Judah and Benjamin came to him, v. 16. Their leader was Amasai, whether the same with that Amasa that afterwards sided with Absalom (2 Sam. xvii. 25) or no does not appear. Now here we have,
1. David's prudent treaty with them, v. 17. He was surprised to see them, and could not but conceive some jealousy of the intentions of their coming, having been so often in danger by the treachery of the men of Ziph and the men of Keilah, who yet were all men of Judah. He might well be timorous whose life was so much struck at; he might well be suspicious who had been deceived in so many that he said, in his haste, All men are liars. No marvel that he meets these men of Judah with caution. Observe,
(1.) How he puts the matter to themselves, how fairly he deals with them. As they are, they shall find him; so shall all that deal with the Son of David. [1.] If they be faithful and honourable, he will be their rewarder: "If you have come peaceably unto me, to help me, though you have come late and have left me exposed a great while, though you bring no great strength with you to turn the scale for me, yet I will thankfully accept your good-will, and my heart shall be knit unto you; I will love you and honour you, and do you all the kindness I can." Affection, respect, and service, that are cordial and sincere, will find favour with a good man, as they do with a good God, though clogged with infirmities, and turning to no great account. But, [2.] If they be false, and come to betray him into the hands of Saul, under colour of friendship, he leaves them to God to be their avenger, as he is, and will be, of every thing that is treacherous and perfidious. Never was man more violently run upon, and run down, than David was (except the Son of David himself), and yet he had the testimony of his conscience that there was no wrong in his hands. He meant no harm to any man, which was his rejoicing in the day of evil, and enabled him, when he feared treachery, to commit his cause to him that judges righteously. He will not be judge in his own cause, though a wise man, nor avenge himself, though a man of valour; but let the righteous God, who hath said, Vengeance is mine, do both. The God of our fathers look thereon and rebuke it.
(2.) In this appeal observe, [1.] He calls God the God of our fathers, both his fathers and theirs. Thus he reminded them not to deal ill with him; for they were both descendants from the same patriarchs, and both dependents on the same God. Thus he encouraged himself to believe that God would right him if he should be abused; for he was the God of his fathers and therefore a blessing was entailed on him, and a God to all Israel and therefore not only a Judge to all the earth, but particularly concerned in determining controversies between contesting Israelites. [2.] He does not imprecate any fearful judgement upon them, though they should deal treacherously, but very modestly refers his cause to the divine wisdom and justice: The Lord look thereon, and judge as he sees (for he sees men's hearts), and rebuke it. It becomes those that appeal to God to express themselves with great temper and moderation; for the wrath of man works not the righteousness of God.
2. Their hearty closure with him, v. 18. Amasai was their spokesman, on whom the Spirit of the Lord came, not a spirit of prophecy, but a spirit of wisdom and resolution, according to the occasion, putting words into his mouth, unpremeditated, which were proper both to give David satisfaction and to animate those that accompanied him. Nothing could be said finer, more lively, or more pertinent to the occasion. For himself and all his associates, (1.) He professed a very cordial adherence to David, and his interest, against all that opposed him, and a resolution to stand by him with the hazard of all that was dear to him: Thine are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse. In calling him son of Jesse they reminded themselves that he was lineally descended from Nahshon and Salmon, who in their days were princes of the tribe of Judah. Saul called him so in disdain (1 Sam. xx. 27; xxii. 7), but they looked upon it as his honour. They were convinced that God was on his side; and therefore, Thine are we, David, and on thy side. It is good, if we must side, to side with those that side with God and have God with them. (2.) He wished prosperity to David and his cause, not drinking a health, but praying for peace to him and all his friends and well-wishers: "Peace, peace, be unto thee, all the good thy heart desires, and peace be to thy helpers, among whom we desire to be reckoned, that peace may be on us." (3.) He assured him of help from heaven: "For thy God helpeth thee; therefore we wish peace may be, and therefore we doubt not but peace shall be, to thee and thy helpers. God is thy God, and those that have him for their God no doubt have him for their helper in every time of need and danger." From these expressions of Amasai we may take instruction how to testify our affection and allegiance to the Lord Jesus. His we must be without reservation or power of revocation. On his side we must be forward to appear and act. To his interest we must be hearty well-wishers: "Hosanna! prosperity to his gospel and kingdom;" for his God helpeth him, and will till he shall have put down all opposing rule, principality, and power.
3. David's cheerful acceptance of them into his interest and friendship. Charity and honour teach us to let fall our jealousies as soon as satisfaction is given us: David received them, and preferred them to be captains of the band.
IV. Some of Manasseh likewise joined with him, v. 19. Providence gave them a fair opportunity to do so when he and his men marched through their country upon this occasion. Achish took David with him when he went out to fight with Saul; but the lords of the Philistines obliged him to withdraw. We have the story, 1 Sam. xxix. 4, &c. In his return some great men of Manasseh, who had no heart to join with Saul against the Philistines struck in with David, and very seasonably, to help him against the band of Amalekites who plundered Ziklag; they were not many, but they were all mighty men and did David good service upon that occasion, 1 Sam. xxx. See how Providence provides. David's interest grew strangely just when he had occasion to make use of it, v. 22. Auxiliary forces flocked in daily, till he had a great host. When the promise comes to the birth, leave it to God to find strength to bring forth.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:1: Came to David to Ziklag - Achish, king of Gath, had given Ziklag to David, as a safe retreat from the wrath of Saul.
1 Chronicles 12:8
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:1: This chapter is composed wholly of matter that is new to us, no corresponding accounts occurring in Samuel. It comprises four lists:
(1) One of men, chiefly Benjamites, who joined David at Ziklag Ch1 12:1-7;
(2) A second of Gadites who united themselves to him when he was in a stronghold near the desert Ch1 12:8-15;
(3) A third of Manassites who came to him when he was dismissed by the Philistines upon suspicion Ch1 12:19-22; and
(4) A fourth of the numbers from the different tribes who attended and made him king at Hebron 1 Chr. 12:23-40.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:1: these are: Sa1 27:2, Sa1 27:6; Sa2 1:1, Sa2 4:10
while he yet: etc. Heb. being yet shut up, Sometimes, in the East, when a successful prince endeavoured to extirpate the preceding royal family, some of them escaped the slaughter, and secured themselves in an impregnable fortress, or in a place of great secrecy; while others have been known to seek an asylum in a foreign county, from when they have occasioned, from time to time, great anxiety and great difficulties to the usurper of the crown. The expression shut up, so often applied to the extermination of eastern royal families (Deu 32:32. Kg1 14:10; Kg1 21:21. Kg2 9:8; Kg2 14:26), strictly speaking, refers to the two first of these cases; but the term may be used in a more extensive sense, for those who, by retiring into deserts, or foreign countries, preserve themselves from being slain by the men who usurp the dominions of their ancestors. Thus the term is here applied to David, though he did not shut himself up, strictly speaking, in Ziklag. It is described as a town in the country, and was probably an unwalled town; and it is certain that he did not confine himself to it, but, on the contrary, was continually making excursions from thence.
Saul: Ch1 8:33, Ch1 9:39
the mighty: Ch1 11:10, Ch1 11:19, Ch1 11:24, Ch1 11:25
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

The Benjamites who came to David to Ziklag. - 1Chron 12:1. Ziklag was originally allotted to the Simeonites by Joshua (Josh 19:5; 1Chron 4:30), but at a later time came into possession of the Philistines, and was assigned and presented by king Achish to David, who had fled for refuge to him, as a dwelling-place for himself and his followers; see 1Kings 27:1-7. As to its situation, which has not yet been with certainty ascertained, see the discussion on Josh 15:31. In it David dwelt for a year and four months, until he went to Hebron on the death of Saul. During this time it was that the warriors of the tribe of Benjamin mentioned in the succeeding register went over to him, as we learn from the words עצוּר עוד, "he was still held back before Saul," a concise expression for "while he was still held back before Saul." This last expression, however, does not signify, "hindered from coming before Saul" (Berth.), but inter Israelitas publice versari prohibitus (J. H. Mich.), or rather, "before Saul, imprisoned as it were, without being able to appear in a manner corresponding to his divine election to be ruler over Israel." בגב והמּה, and they were among the heroes, i.e., belonged to the heroes, the helpers of the war, i.e., to those who helped him in his former wars; cf. 1Chron 12:17., 21f.
1Chron 12:2-4
קשׁת נשׁקי, "those preparing bows," i.e., those armed with bows, synonymous with קשׁת דּרכי (1Chron 8:40); cf. 2Chron 17:17; Ps 78:9. "With the right and left hand practised upon stones," i.e., to hurl stones, cf. Judg 20:16; "and in arrows on the bow," i.e., to shoot therewith. שׁאוּל מאחי, of Saul's brethren, i.e., of the men of the tribe, not "of his nearer relatives," and consequently of Benjamin, has been added as an explanation; cf. 1Chron 12:29, where בנימן בּני and שׁאוּל אחי are synonyms. - In 1Chron 12:3. we have the names. הראשׁ, the head, i.e., the leader of this host of warriors; compare 1Chron 5:7, 1Chron 5:12. הגּבעתי, cf. Gibeah of Saul or Benjamin, cf. 1Chron 11:31; and for its situation, see on Josh 18:28. הענתתי, from the priests' city Anathoth, now Anata; see on Josh 18:24. In 1Chron 12:4 the Gibeonite Ismaiah is called "hero among the thirty, and over the thirty," - words which can hardly have any other sense than that Ismaiah belonged also to David's corps of thirty heroes (1 Chron 11), and was (temporarily) their leader, although his name does not occur in 1 Chron 11. It is probable that the reason of the omission was, that at the time when the list was prepared he was no longer alive. הגּדרתי, of Gedera, a city of the tribe of Judah in the Shephelah, which, according to Van de Velde (Reise, ii. S. 166), was probably identical with the village Ghedera, which lies to the left of the road Tel-es-Safieh to Akir, about an hour to the south-west of Jabne. In any case, it corresponds well with the statements of the Onom. As to Gedrus, or Gaedur, see on Josh 15:36. Immediately afterwards in 1Chron 12:7 Gedor is mentioned, a city in the mountains of Judah, to the westward of the road which leads from Hebron to Jerusalem (see on Josh 15:58); and from that fact Bertheau imagines we must conclude that the men of Judah are enumerated as well as the Benjamites. But this conclusion is not valid; for from the very beginning, when the domains and cities were assigned to the individual tribes under Joshua, they were not the exclusive possession of the individual tribes, and at a later period they were still less so. In course of time the respective tribal domains underwent (in consequence of wars and other events) many alterations, not only in extent, but also in regard to their inhabitants, so that in Saul's time single Benjamite families may quite well have had their home in the cities of Judah.
1Chron 12:5-7
החרוּפי (Keri החריפי) is a patronymic, which denotes either one descended from Haruph, or belonging to the חריף בּני mentioned in Neh 7:34 along with the Gibeonites. The קרחים, Korahites, in 1Chron 12:6 are, without doubt (cf. Delitzsch, Ps. S. 300), descendants of the Levite Korah, one division of whom David made guardian of the thresholds of the tent erected for the ark of the covenant on Zion, because their fathers had been watchers of the entrance of the camp of Jahve, i.e., had in that earlier time held the office of watchers by the tabernacle; see on 1Chron 9:18. The names Elkanah and Azareel are thoroughly Levitic names, and their service in the porter's office in the holy place may have roused in them the desire to fight for David, the chosen of the Lord. But there is no reason why we should, with Bertheau, interpret the words as denoting descendants of the almost unknown Korah of the tribe of Judah (1Chron 2:43), or, with the older commentators, refer it to some other unmentioned Benjamite who bore this name. The explanation of the connection existing between these Levitic Korahites and the Benjamites, which is presupposed by the mention of them among the Benjamites, may be found in the fact that the Levites received no tribal domain of their own, and possessed only cities for dwelling in in the domains of the other tribes, with whom they were consequently civilly incorporated, so that those who dwelt in the cities of Benjamin were properly reckoned among the Benjamites. At the partition of the land under Joshua, it is true, only the priests received their cities in Judah, Simeon, and Benjamin; while, on the contrary, the Kohathites, who were not priests, among whom the Korahites were, received their cities in the tribal domain of Ephraim, Dan, and half-Manasseh (Josh 21:9-26). But when the tabernacle was transferred from Shiloh to Nob, and afterwards to Gibeon, the Korahite doorkeepers must, without doubt, have migrated to one of the Levitic cities of Benjamin, probably for the most part to Gibeon, and who were reckoned among the Benjamites. As to הגּדור מן, vide 1Chron 12:4. If this be so, there remains no cogent reason for supposing that in our register, besides the Benjamites, men out of other tribes are also introduced. With that there falls away at once Bertheau's further conclusion, that the author of the Chronicle has considerably abridged the register, and that from 1Chron 12:4 onwards men of Judah also are named, the list of whom must certainly (?) have been originally introduced by special superscription similar to those in 1Chron 12:8, 1Chron 12:16, 1Chron 12:19. His further reason for his conjecture - namely, that our register makes use of the qualificative epithets, "the Gibeathite," "the Anathothite," etc., only in a few special cases-is of no force whatever; for we are not justified in assuming that we may expect to find here, as in the register in 1 Chron 11:26-47, such qualificatives after every individual name. The character of our register cannot be arrived at by a comparison with the list of David's heroes in 1 Chron 11; it should rather be sought for by comparing it with the succeeding list, whose contents are of a similar kind with its own. David's chosen corps of thirty heroes was much more important for the history of his reign, than the lists of the men who joined themselves to him and fought on his behalf before he ascended the throne. For that reason the thirty heroes are not only mentioned by name, but their descent also is told us, while that more detailed information is not given with regard to the others just mentioned. Only the names of the Gadites and Manassites are mentioned; of the Benjamites and men of Judah, who came to him in the mountain fastness (1Chron 12:16-18), the name of only one, Amasai, is given; while of the Benjamites who came to Ziklag, 1Chron 12:3-7, such qualificative statements are made in reference to only a few individuals, and in these cases the object probably was to distinguish them from other well-known persons of the same name.
John Gill
Now these are they that came to David to Ziklag,.... Given him by Achish to live in, when he fled from Saul, 1Kings 27:6.
while he yet kept himself close, because of Saul the son of Kish; when he was an exile from his own country, and obliged to live retired in a foreign one, because of Saul's persecution of him, and seeking to take away his life:
and they were among the mighty men, helpers of the war; not against Saul, with whom David had none, but with the Amalekites, and others, 1Kings 27:8.
12:212:2: եւ աղեղամբ յաջուց եւ յահեկաց, եւ պարսաւոր քարամբք՝ եւ նետիւք։ Յեղբարցն Սաւուղայ ՚ի Բենիամինէ
2 եւ թէ՛ աջ, թէ՛ ձախ ձեռքերով աղեղներով հարուածներ հասցնում եւ պարսատիկներով քարեր ու նետեր արձակում: Բենիամինից սերուած Սաւուղի եղբայրներից էին
2 Քանզի աղեղնաւորներ էին ու պարսատիկով քարեր ու աղեղով նետեր արձակելու համար՝ թէ՛ աջ եւ թէ՛ ձախ ձեռքերնին կը գործածէին։ Անոնք Սաւուղին եղբայրներէն՝ Բենիամինեաններէն էին։
եւ աղեղամբ յաջուց եւ յահեկաց, եւ պարսաւորք քարամբք եւ նետիւք, յեղբարցն Սաւուղայ ի Բենիամինէ:

12:2: եւ աղեղամբ յաջուց եւ յահեկաց, եւ պարսաւոր քարամբք՝ եւ նետիւք։ Յեղբարցն Սաւուղայ ՚ի Բենիամինէ
2 եւ թէ՛ աջ, թէ՛ ձախ ձեռքերով աղեղներով հարուածներ հասցնում եւ պարսատիկներով քարեր ու նետեր արձակում: Բենիամինից սերուած Սաւուղի եղբայրներից էին
2 Քանզի աղեղնաւորներ էին ու պարսատիկով քարեր ու աղեղով նետեր արձակելու համար՝ թէ՛ աջ եւ թէ՛ ձախ ձեռքերնին կը գործածէին։ Անոնք Սաւուղին եղբայրներէն՝ Բենիամինեաններէն էին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:212:2 Вооруженные луком, правою и левою рукою {бросавшие} каменья и {стрелявшие} стрелами из лука, из братьев Саула, от Вениамина:
12:2 καὶ και and; even τόξῳ τοξον bow ἐκ εκ from; out of δεξιῶν δεξιος right καὶ και and; even ἐξ εκ from; out of ἀριστερῶν αριστερος left καὶ και and; even σφενδονῆται σφενδονητης in λίθοις λιθος stone καὶ και and; even τόξοις τοξον bow ἐκ εκ from; out of τῶν ο the ἀδελφῶν αδελφος brother Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἐκ εκ from; out of Βενιαμιν βενιαμιν Beniamin; Veniamin
12:2 נֹ֣שְׁקֵי nˈōšᵊqê נשׁק be equipped קֶ֗שֶׁת qˈešeṯ קֶשֶׁת bow מַיְמִינִ֤ים maymînˈîm ימן go to right וּ û וְ and מַשְׂמִאלִים֙ maśmilîm שׂמאל turn left בָּֽ bˈā בְּ in † הַ the אֲבָנִ֔ים ʔᵃvānˈîm אֶבֶן stone וּ û וְ and בַ va בְּ in † הַ the חִצִּ֖ים ḥiṣṣˌîm חֵץ arrow בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the קָּ֑שֶׁת qqˈāšeṯ קֶשֶׁת bow מֵ mē מִן from אֲחֵ֥י ʔᵃḥˌê אָח brother שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul מִ mi מִן from בִּנְיָמִֽן׃ bbinyāmˈin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin
12:2. tendentes arcum et utraque manu fundis saxa iacientes et dirigentes sagittas de fratribus Saul ex BeniaminBending the bow, and using either hand in hurling stones with slings, and shooting arrows: of the brethren of Saul of Benjamin.
2. They were armed with bows, and could use both the right hand and the left in slinging stones and in shooting arrows from the bow; they were of Saul’s brethren of Benjamin.
12:2. [They were] armed with bows, and could use both the right hand and the left in [hurling] stones and [shooting] arrows out of a bow, [even] of Saul’s brethren of Benjamin.
12:2. bending the bow, and using either hand in casting stones with slings, and shooting arrows. From the brothers of Saul, out of Benjamin:
They were armed with bows, and could use both the right hand and the left in [hurling] stones and [shooting] arrows out of a bow, [even] of Saul' s brethren of Benjamin:

12:2 Вооруженные луком, правою и левою рукою {бросавшие} каменья и {стрелявшие} стрелами из лука, из братьев Саула, от Вениамина:
12:2
καὶ και and; even
τόξῳ τοξον bow
ἐκ εκ from; out of
δεξιῶν δεξιος right
καὶ και and; even
ἐξ εκ from; out of
ἀριστερῶν αριστερος left
καὶ και and; even
σφενδονῆται σφενδονητης in
λίθοις λιθος stone
καὶ και and; even
τόξοις τοξον bow
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῶν ο the
ἀδελφῶν αδελφος brother
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἐκ εκ from; out of
Βενιαμιν βενιαμιν Beniamin; Veniamin
12:2
נֹ֣שְׁקֵי nˈōšᵊqê נשׁק be equipped
קֶ֗שֶׁת qˈešeṯ קֶשֶׁת bow
מַיְמִינִ֤ים maymînˈîm ימן go to right
וּ û וְ and
מַשְׂמִאלִים֙ maśmilîm שׂמאל turn left
בָּֽ bˈā בְּ in
הַ the
אֲבָנִ֔ים ʔᵃvānˈîm אֶבֶן stone
וּ û וְ and
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
חִצִּ֖ים ḥiṣṣˌîm חֵץ arrow
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
קָּ֑שֶׁת qqˈāšeṯ קֶשֶׁת bow
מֵ מִן from
אֲחֵ֥י ʔᵃḥˌê אָח brother
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מִ mi מִן from
בִּנְיָמִֽן׃ bbinyāmˈin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin
12:2. tendentes arcum et utraque manu fundis saxa iacientes et dirigentes sagittas de fratribus Saul ex Beniamin
Bending the bow, and using either hand in hurling stones with slings, and shooting arrows: of the brethren of Saul of Benjamin.
12:2. [They were] armed with bows, and could use both the right hand and the left in [hurling] stones and [shooting] arrows out of a bow, [even] of Saul’s brethren of Benjamin.
12:2. bending the bow, and using either hand in casting stones with slings, and shooting arrows. From the brothers of Saul, out of Benjamin:
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
2. Ср. 1: Пар VIII:40: и 2: Пар XVII:17.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:2: The skill of the Benjamites as archers is noted in Ch1 8:40, and Ch2 14:8. Their proficiency in using the left hand appears in the narrative of Judges (Jdg 3:15, and marginal reference) where their special excellency as slingers is also noticed.
Even of Saul's brethren - Compare Ch1 12:29. Even of Saul's own tribe there were some who separated themselves from his cause, and threw in their lot with David.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:2: could use: Jdg 3:15, Jdg 20:16
in hurling: Sa1 17:49
Geneva 1599
[They were] armed with bows, and could use both the right hand and the left in [hurling] stones and [shooting] arrows out of a bow, [even] of Saul's (b) brethren of Benjamin.
(b) That is, of the tribe of Benjamin, of which Saul was, and in which were excellent throwers with slings, (Judg 20:16).
John Gill
They were armed with bows,.... Much used in war in those times:
and could use both the right hand and the left, in hurling stones, and shooting arrows out of a bow; they were ambidextrous; who could sling stones, or shoot arrows, with either, which was no small advantage to them:
even of Saul's brethren of Benjamin; they were of the tribe of Benjamin, of which Saul was, and so his brethren; and they might be, at least some of them, his relations and kinsmen; who observing the unreasonableness of Saul's enmity to David, and detesting his cruelty, and sensible of the innocence of David, and of the service he had done his country; and perhaps not being ignorant of his divine right and title to the kingdom, went over to him, to comfort, strengthen, and assist him.
John Wesley
Even - Of Saul's own tribe: who were moved hereto by God's spirit, by the conscience of their duty to David; and by their observation of God's departure from Saul, and of his special presence with David.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
of Saul's brethren of Benjamin--that is, of the tribe of Benjamin (compare 1Chron 12:29), but some of them might be relatives of the king. This movement to which the parties were led, doubtless by the secret impulse of the Spirit, was of vast importance to the cause of David, as it must have been founded on their observation of the evident withdrawal of God's blessing from Saul, and His favoring presence with David, to whom it was universally known the Divine King of Israel had given the crown in reversion. The accession of the Benjamites who came first and their resolution to share his fortunes must have been particularly grateful to David. It was a public and emphatic testimony by those who had enjoyed the best means of information to the unblemished excellence of his character, as well as a decided protest against the grievous wrong inflicted by causelessly outlawing a man who had rendered such eminent services to his country.
12:312:3: իշխան. Աքիեզեր, եւ Յովաս որդի Սամայ՝ Սաբամովթացի. եւ Յեէլ, եւ Ափաղէտ որդիք Ազմովթայ. Բարաքիա եւ Յէուլ, Անաթացիք[4269]։ [4269] Այլք. Սաբամովթացւոյ... Յեզեէղ՚... եւ Յէուլ, Անաթովթացիք։
3 իշխան Աքիեզերը, սաբամոթացի Սամայի որդի Յովասը, Ազմոթի որդիներ Յեզեէլն ու Ափաղէտը, Բարաքիա եւ Յէուլ անաթացիները,
3 Անոնց գլուխը Աքիեզերն էր, յետոյ Յովասը՝ երկուքն ալ Գաբաացի Սամաային որդիները եւ Յեզիէլ ու Փաղէտ՝ Ազամօթին որդիները եւ Բարաքա ու Անաթովթացի Յէուն
իշխան Աքիեզեր, եւ Յովաս որդիք Սամայ` Գաբաացի, եւ Յեզեէլ եւ Փաղէտ որդիք Ազմովթայ, Բարաքիա եւ Յէու Անաթովթացի:

12:3: իշխան. Աքիեզեր, եւ Յովաս որդի Սամայ՝ Սաբամովթացի. եւ Յեէլ, եւ Ափաղէտ որդիք Ազմովթայ. Բարաքիա եւ Յէուլ, Անաթացիք[4269]։
[4269] Այլք. Սաբամովթացւոյ... Յեզեէղ՚... եւ Յէուլ, Անաթովթացիք։
3 իշխան Աքիեզերը, սաբամոթացի Սամայի որդի Յովասը, Ազմոթի որդիներ Յեզեէլն ու Ափաղէտը, Բարաքիա եւ Յէուլ անաթացիները,
3 Անոնց գլուխը Աքիեզերն էր, յետոյ Յովասը՝ երկուքն ալ Գաբաացի Սամաային որդիները եւ Յեզիէլ ու Փաղէտ՝ Ազամօթին որդիները եւ Բարաքա ու Անաթովթացի Յէուն
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:312:3 главный Ахиезер, за ним Иоас, сыновья Шемаи, из Гивы; Иезиел и Фелет, сыновья Азмавефа; Бераха и Иегу из Анафофа;
12:3 ὁ ο the ἄρχων αρχων ruling; ruler Αχιεζερ αχιεζερ and; even Ιωας ιωας son Ασμα ασμα the Γεβωθίτου γεβωθιτης and; even Ιωηλ ιωηλ Iōēl; Iil καὶ και and; even Ιωφαλητ ιωφαλητ son Ασμωθ ασμωθ and; even Βερχια βερχια and; even Ιηουλ ιηουλ the Αναθωθι αναθωθι Anathōthi; Anathothi
12:3 הָ hā הַ the רֹ֨אשׁ rˌōš רֹאשׁ head אֲחִיעֶ֜זֶר ʔᵃḥîʕˈezer אֲחִיעֶזֶר Ahiezer וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹואָ֗שׁ yôʔˈāš יֹואָשׁ Joash בְּנֵי֙ bᵊnˌê בֵּן son הַ ha הַ the שְּׁמָעָ֣ה ššᵊmāʕˈā שְׁמָעָה Shemaah הַ ha הַ the גִּבְעָתִ֔י ggivʕāṯˈî גִּבְעָתִי Gibeathite וִו *wi וְ and יזִיאֵ֥ליזואל *yzîʔˌēl יְזִיאֵל Jeziel וָ wā וְ and פֶ֖לֶט fˌeleṭ פֶּלֶט Pelet בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son עַזְמָ֑וֶת ʕazmˈāweṯ עַזְמָוֶת Azmaveth וּ û וְ and בְרָכָ֕ה vᵊrāḵˈā בְּרָכָה Beracah וְ wᵊ וְ and יֵה֖וּא yēhˌû יֵהוּא Jehu הָ hā הַ the עֲנְּתֹתִֽי׃ ʕᵃnnᵊṯōṯˈî עַנְּתֹתִי Anathothite
12:3. princeps Ahiezer et Ioas filii Sammaa Gabathites et Iazihel et Phallet filii Azmoth et Baracha et Ieu AnathothitesThe chief was Ahiezer, and Joas, the sons of Samoa of Gabaath, and Jaziel, and Phallet the sons of Azmoth, and Beracha, and Jehu an Anathothite.
3. The chief was Ahiezer, then Joash, the sons of Shemaah the Gibeathite; and Jeziel, and Pelet, the sons of Azmaveth; and Beracah, and Jehu the Anathothite;
12:3. The chief [was] Ahiezer, then Joash, the sons of Shemaah the Gibeathite; and Jeziel, and Pelet, the sons of Azmaveth; and Berachah, and Jehu the Antothite,
12:3. the leader was Ahiezer, with Joash, sons of Shemaah from Gibeah, and Jeziel and Pelet, sons of Azmaveth, and Beracah and Jehu, from Anathoth.
The chief [was] Ahiezer, then Joash, the sons of Shemaah the Gibeathite; and Jeziel, and Pelet, the sons of Azmaveth; and Berachah, and Jehu the Antothite:

12:3 главный Ахиезер, за ним Иоас, сыновья Шемаи, из Гивы; Иезиел и Фелет, сыновья Азмавефа; Бераха и Иегу из Анафофа;
12:3
ο the
ἄρχων αρχων ruling; ruler
Αχιεζερ αχιεζερ and; even
Ιωας ιωας son
Ασμα ασμα the
Γεβωθίτου γεβωθιτης and; even
Ιωηλ ιωηλ Iōēl; Iil
καὶ και and; even
Ιωφαλητ ιωφαλητ son
Ασμωθ ασμωθ and; even
Βερχια βερχια and; even
Ιηουλ ιηουλ the
Αναθωθι αναθωθι Anathōthi; Anathothi
12:3
הָ הַ the
רֹ֨אשׁ rˌōš רֹאשׁ head
אֲחִיעֶ֜זֶר ʔᵃḥîʕˈezer אֲחִיעֶזֶר Ahiezer
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹואָ֗שׁ yôʔˈāš יֹואָשׁ Joash
בְּנֵי֙ bᵊnˌê בֵּן son
הַ ha הַ the
שְּׁמָעָ֣ה ššᵊmāʕˈā שְׁמָעָה Shemaah
הַ ha הַ the
גִּבְעָתִ֔י ggivʕāṯˈî גִּבְעָתִי Gibeathite
וִו
*wi וְ and
יזִיאֵ֥ליזואל
*yzîʔˌēl יְזִיאֵל Jeziel
וָ וְ and
פֶ֖לֶט fˌeleṭ פֶּלֶט Pelet
בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
עַזְמָ֑וֶת ʕazmˈāweṯ עַזְמָוֶת Azmaveth
וּ û וְ and
בְרָכָ֕ה vᵊrāḵˈā בְּרָכָה Beracah
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֵה֖וּא yēhˌû יֵהוּא Jehu
הָ הַ the
עֲנְּתֹתִֽי׃ ʕᵃnnᵊṯōṯˈî עַנְּתֹתִי Anathothite
12:3. princeps Ahiezer et Ioas filii Sammaa Gabathites et Iazihel et Phallet filii Azmoth et Baracha et Ieu Anathothites
The chief was Ahiezer, and Joas, the sons of Samoa of Gabaath, and Jaziel, and Phallet the sons of Azmoth, and Beracha, and Jehu an Anathothite.
12:3. The chief [was] Ahiezer, then Joash, the sons of Shemaah the Gibeathite; and Jeziel, and Pelet, the sons of Azmaveth; and Berachah, and Jehu the Antothite,
12:3. the leader was Ahiezer, with Joash, sons of Shemaah from Gibeah, and Jeziel and Pelet, sons of Azmaveth, and Beracah and Jehu, from Anathoth.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:3: Shemaah: or, Hasmaah
Gibeathite: Sa1 11:4; Sa2 21:6
Azmaveth: Ch1 11:33
the Antothite: Ch1 11:28
John Gill
The chief was Ahiezer, then Joash, the sons of Shemaah the Gibeathite,.... Who was of Gibeah, in the tribe of Benjamin, sometimes called Gibeah of Benjamin, and of Saul, it being his birthplace, see 1Kings 11:4 and so these might be some of his kindred:
and Jeziel, and Pelet, the sons of Azmaveth; there is one of this name in the posterity of Jonathan, 1Chron 8:36 who might be so called after some of his relations:
and Berachah, and Jehu the Antothite; or Anethothite, as the Vulgate Latin version, who was of Anathoth, a city in the tribe of Benjamin, the native place of Jeremiah the prophet.
12:412:4: Սամէաս Գաբաւոնացի, զօրաւոր ՚ի մէջ երեսնից, եւ ՚ի վերայ երեսնից. Յերեմիաս, եւ Եզեկիէլ, եւ Յովնան, եւ Զաբադ՝ ՚ի Գադերոնայ։
4 գաբաւոնացի Սամէասը, որը հզօր էր այն երեսունի մէջ եւ երեսունի գլխաւորն էր: Եկան նաեւ Յերեմիասը, Եզեկիէլը, Յովնանը, Զաբադը Գադերոնից,
4 Ու երեսունին մէջ զօրաւոր ու երեսունին վերակացուն՝ Գաբաւոնացի Իսմայիան ու Երեմիան ու Յազիէլը եւ Յօհանան ու Գադերացի Յովզաբադը,
Սամէաս Գաբաւոնացի, զօրաւոր ի մէջ երեսնից, եւ ի վերայ երեսնիցն, Յերեմիաս եւ Յեզիէլ եւ Յովնան եւ Զաբադ` ի Գադերոնայ:

12:4: Սամէաս Գաբաւոնացի, զօրաւոր ՚ի մէջ երեսնից, եւ ՚ի վերայ երեսնից. Յերեմիաս, եւ Եզեկիէլ, եւ Յովնան, եւ Զաբադ՝ ՚ի Գադերոնայ։
4 գաբաւոնացի Սամէասը, որը հզօր էր այն երեսունի մէջ եւ երեսունի գլխաւորն էր: Եկան նաեւ Յերեմիասը, Եզեկիէլը, Յովնանը, Զաբադը Գադերոնից,
4 Ու երեսունին մէջ զօրաւոր ու երեսունին վերակացուն՝ Գաբաւոնացի Իսմայիան ու Երեմիան ու Յազիէլը եւ Յօհանան ու Գադերացի Յովզաբադը,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:412:4 Ишмаия Гаваонитянин, храбрый из тридцати и {начальствовавший} над тридцатью; Иеремия, Иахазиил, Иоханан и Иозавад из Гедеры.
12:4 καὶ και and; even Σαμαιας σαμαιας the Γαβαωνίτης γαβαωνιτης possible; able ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the τριάκοντα τριακοντα thirty καὶ και and; even ἐπὶ επι in; on τῶν ο the τριάκοντα τριακοντα thirty
12:4 וְ wᵊ וְ and יִֽשְׁמַֽעְיָ֧ה yˈišmˈaʕyˈā יִשְׁמַעְיָה Ishmaiah הַ ha הַ the גִּבְעֹונִ֛י ggivʕônˈî גִּבְעֹונִי Gibeonite גִּבֹּ֥ור gibbˌôr גִּבֹּור vigorous בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the שְּׁלֹשִׁ֖ים ššᵊlōšˌîm שָׁלֹשׁ three וְ wᵊ וְ and עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon הַ ha הַ the שְּׁלֹשִֽׁים׃ ššᵊlōšˈîm שָׁלֹשׁ three וְ wᵊ וְ and יִרְמְיָ֤ה yirmᵊyˈā יִרְמְיָה Jeremiah וְ wᵊ וְ and יַחֲזִיאֵל֙ yaḥᵃzîʔˌēl יַחֲזִיאֵל Jahaziel וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹ֣וחָנָ֔ן yˈôḥānˈān יֹוחָנָן Johanan וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹוזָבָ֖ד yôzāvˌāḏ יֹוזָבָד Jozabad הַ ha הַ the גְּדֵרָתִֽי׃ ggᵊḏērāṯˈî גְּדֵרָתִי Gederathite
12:4. Samaias quoque Gabaonites fortissimus inter triginta et super triginta Hieremias et Iezihel et Iohanan et Iezbad GaderothitesAnd Samaias of Gabaon, the stoutest amongst the thirty and over the thirty; Jeremias, and Jeheziel and Johanan, and Jozabad of Gaderoth;
4. and Ishmaiah the Gibeonite, a mighty man among the thirty and over the thirty; and Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Jozabad the Gederathite;
12:4. And Ismaiah the Gibeonite, a mighty man among the thirty, and over the thirty; and Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Josabad the Gederathite,
12:4. Also, there was Ishmaiah, from Gibeon, the strongest among the thirty and over the thirty; Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Jozabad, from Gederah;
And Ismaiah the Gibeonite, a mighty man among the thirty, and over the thirty; and Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Josabad the Gederathite:

12:4 Ишмаия Гаваонитянин, храбрый из тридцати и {начальствовавший} над тридцатью; Иеремия, Иахазиил, Иоханан и Иозавад из Гедеры.
12:4
καὶ και and; even
Σαμαιας σαμαιας the
Γαβαωνίτης γαβαωνιτης possible; able
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
τριάκοντα τριακοντα thirty
καὶ και and; even
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τῶν ο the
τριάκοντα τριακοντα thirty
12:4
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יִֽשְׁמַֽעְיָ֧ה yˈišmˈaʕyˈā יִשְׁמַעְיָה Ishmaiah
הַ ha הַ the
גִּבְעֹונִ֛י ggivʕônˈî גִּבְעֹונִי Gibeonite
גִּבֹּ֥ור gibbˌôr גִּבֹּור vigorous
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
שְּׁלֹשִׁ֖ים ššᵊlōšˌîm שָׁלֹשׁ three
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
הַ ha הַ the
שְּׁלֹשִֽׁים׃ ššᵊlōšˈîm שָׁלֹשׁ three
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יִרְמְיָ֤ה yirmᵊyˈā יִרְמְיָה Jeremiah
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יַחֲזִיאֵל֙ yaḥᵃzîʔˌēl יַחֲזִיאֵל Jahaziel
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹ֣וחָנָ֔ן yˈôḥānˈān יֹוחָנָן Johanan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹוזָבָ֖ד yôzāvˌāḏ יֹוזָבָד Jozabad
הַ ha הַ the
גְּדֵרָתִֽי׃ ggᵊḏērāṯˈî גְּדֵרָתִי Gederathite
12:4. Samaias quoque Gabaonites fortissimus inter triginta et super triginta Hieremias et Iezihel et Iohanan et Iezbad Gaderothites
And Samaias of Gabaon, the stoutest amongst the thirty and over the thirty; Jeremias, and Jeheziel and Johanan, and Jozabad of Gaderoth;
12:4. And Ismaiah the Gibeonite, a mighty man among the thirty, and over the thirty; and Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Josabad the Gederathite,
12:4. Also, there was Ishmaiah, from Gibeon, the strongest among the thirty and over the thirty; Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Jozabad, from Gederah;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
4. Отсутствие имени «Ишмания» среди имен лиц XI гл. объясняется смертью этого сподвижника Давида ко времени составления данного списка. Ишманию, жителя Гедеры, города колена Иудина (Нав XV:36), едва ли можно причислять к колену Вениаминову, как того требует 2: ст.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:4: Gibeonite: Jos 9:3, Jos 9:17-23
a mighty man: Ch1 11:15
Gederathite: Jos 15:36
John Gill
And Ishmaiah the Gibeonite, a mighty man among the thirty, and over the thirty,.... That came with him, and he had the command of; this man was of Gibeon, another city in the tribe of Benjamin, Josh 18:25.
and Jeremiah, and Jahaziel, and Johanan, and Josabad, the Gederathite; one of Gederah, a city in the tribe of Judah, perhaps on the borders of that and Benjamin; Joram speaks of it as belonging to the country of the city Aelia or Jerusalem.
John Wesley
Thirty - Who came attended with thirty valiant Benjamites, and was their commander.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Ismaiah the Gibeonite--It appears that not only the Canaanites who were admitted into the congregation (Jos. 9:1-27), but people of the tribe of Benjamin, were among the inhabitants of Gibeon. The mention of "the Gederathite," probably from Gederah (Josh 15:36), in the lowlands of Judah; of the Korhites (1Chron 12:6), from Korah (1Chron 2:43), and of Gedor (1Chron 12:7), a town in Judah, to the southwest of Beth-lehem (compare 1Chron 4:4), shows that this first list contains men of Judah as well as Benjamin [BERTHEAU].
12:512:5: Եղիոզա, եւ Յարիմութ, եւ Բաաղիա, եւ Սամարիա, եւ Սափատիաս յԱրիփեղայ[4270] [4270] Ոմանք. Ելիոզա... եւ Սափատիաս Յարիփելացի։ (6) Եղկանայ եւ Յեսիայ... եւ Ովզորա։
5 Եղիսաղը, Յարիմութը, Բաաղիան, Սամարիան, Սափատիասը Արիբեղից,
5 Եղիոզան ու Յերիմովթը եւ Բաաղիան ու Սամարիան եւ Յարուփացի Սափատիան,
Եղիոզա եւ Յարիմութ եւ Բաաղիա եւ Սամարիա եւ Սափատիաս յԱրիբեղայ:

12:5: Եղիոզա, եւ Յարիմութ, եւ Բաաղիա, եւ Սամարիա, եւ Սափատիաս յԱրիփեղայ[4270]
[4270] Ոմանք. Ելիոզա... եւ Սափատիաս Յարիփելացի։ (6) Եղկանայ եւ Յեսիայ... եւ Ովզորա։
5 Եղիսաղը, Յարիմութը, Բաաղիան, Սամարիան, Սափատիասը Արիբեղից,
5 Եղիոզան ու Յերիմովթը եւ Բաաղիան ու Սամարիան եւ Յարուփացի Սափատիան,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:512:5 Елузай, Иеримоф, Веалия, Шемария, Сафатия Харифиянин;
12:5 Ιερμιας ιερμιας and; even Ιεζιηλ ιεζιηλ and; even Ιωαναν ιωαναν Iōanan; Ioanan καὶ και and; even Ιωζαβαδ ιωζαβαδ the Γαδαραθι γαδαραθι Gadarathi; Gatharathi
12:5 אֶלְעוּזַ֤י ʔelʕûzˈay אֶלְעוּזַי Eluzai וִ wi וְ and ירִימֹות֙ yrîmôṯ יְרִימֹות Jerimoth וּ û וְ and בְעַלְיָ֣ה vᵊʕalyˈā בְּעַלְיָה Bealiah וּ û וְ and שְׁמַרְיָ֔הוּ šᵊmaryˈāhû שְׁמַרְיָהוּ Shemariah וּ û וְ and שְׁפַטְיָ֖הוּ šᵊfaṭyˌāhû שְׁפַטְיָהוּ Shephatiah הַה *ha הַ the חֲרוּפִֽיחריפי *ḥᵃrûfˈî חֲרוּפִי Haruphite
12:5. Eluzai et Ierimuth et Baalia et Samaria et Saphatia AruphitesAnd Eluzai, and Jerimuth, and Baalia, and Samaria, and Saphatia the Haruphite;
5. Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite;
12:5. Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite,
12:5. and Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah, the Haruphites;
Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite:

12:5 Елузай, Иеримоф, Веалия, Шемария, Сафатия Харифиянин;
12:5
Ιερμιας ιερμιας and; even
Ιεζιηλ ιεζιηλ and; even
Ιωαναν ιωαναν Iōanan; Ioanan
καὶ και and; even
Ιωζαβαδ ιωζαβαδ the
Γαδαραθι γαδαραθι Gadarathi; Gatharathi
12:5
אֶלְעוּזַ֤י ʔelʕûzˈay אֶלְעוּזַי Eluzai
וִ wi וְ and
ירִימֹות֙ yrîmôṯ יְרִימֹות Jerimoth
וּ û וְ and
בְעַלְיָ֣ה vᵊʕalyˈā בְּעַלְיָה Bealiah
וּ û וְ and
שְׁמַרְיָ֔הוּ šᵊmaryˈāhû שְׁמַרְיָהוּ Shemariah
וּ û וְ and
שְׁפַטְיָ֖הוּ šᵊfaṭyˌāhû שְׁפַטְיָהוּ Shephatiah
הַה
*ha הַ the
חֲרוּפִֽיחריפי
*ḥᵃrûfˈî חֲרוּפִי Haruphite
12:5. Eluzai et Ierimuth et Baalia et Samaria et Saphatia Aruphites
And Eluzai, and Jerimuth, and Baalia, and Samaria, and Saphatia the Haruphite;
5. Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite;
12:5. Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite,
12:5. and Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah, the Haruphites;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ all ▾
John Gill
Eluzai, and Jerimoth, and Bealiah, and Shemariah, and Shephatiah the Haruphite. A native of Haruph or Hariph, see Neh 7:24.
12:612:6: Իկանայ։ Յեսիայ, Եղիէղ՚, եւ Ովզորայ, եւ Յեզբամ՝ Ակորացիք։
6 Եղկանան, Յեսիայը, Ելիէլը, Յոզարայը, Յեզբաման, որոնք ակորացիներ էին,
6 Եղկանան, Յեսիան, Ազարիէլը, Յովեզերն ու Յեսբաամը՝ Կորխացիները
Եղկանա, Յեսիա, [223]Եղիէլ եւ Յովզարայ եւ Յեզբամա Կորացիք:

12:6: Իկանայ։ Յեսիայ, Եղիէղ՚, եւ Ովզորայ, եւ Յեզբամ՝ Ակորացիք։
6 Եղկանան, Յեսիայը, Ելիէլը, Յոզարայը, Յեզբաման, որոնք ակորացիներ էին,
6 Եղկանան, Յեսիան, Ազարիէլը, Յովեզերն ու Յեսբաամը՝ Կորխացիները
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:612:6 Елкана, Ишшияху, Азариил, Иоезер и Иошавам, Кореяне;
12:6 Ελιαζαι ελιαζαι and; even Ιαριμουθ ιαριμουθ and; even Βααλια βααλια and; even Σαμαρια σαμαρια and; even Σαφατια σαφατια the Χαραιφι χαραιφι Charaiphi; Kharefi
12:6 אֶלְקָנָ֡ה ʔelqānˈā אֶלְקָנָה Elkanah וְ֠ wᵊ וְ and יִשִּׁיָּהוּ yiššiyyāhˌû יִשִּׁיָּהוּ Isshiah וַ wa וְ and עֲזַרְאֵ֧ל ʕᵃzarʔˈēl עֲזַרְאֵל Azarel וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹועֶ֛זֶר yôʕˈezer יֹועֶזֶר Joezer וְ wᵊ וְ and יָשָׁבְעָ֖ם yošovʕˌām יָשָׁבְעָם Jashobeam הַ ha הַ the קָּרְחִֽים׃ qqorḥˈîm קָרְחִי Korahite
12:6. Helcana et Iesia et Azrahel et Ioezer et Iesbaam de CareimElcana, and Jesia, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jesbaam of Carehim:
6. Elkanah, and Isshiah, and Azarel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korahites;
12:6. Elkanah, and Jesiah, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korhites,
12:6. Elkanah, and Isshiah, and Azarel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, from Carehim;
Elkanah, and Jesiah, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korhites:

12:6 Елкана, Ишшияху, Азариил, Иоезер и Иошавам, Кореяне;
12:6
Ελιαζαι ελιαζαι and; even
Ιαριμουθ ιαριμουθ and; even
Βααλια βααλια and; even
Σαμαρια σαμαρια and; even
Σαφατια σαφατια the
Χαραιφι χαραιφι Charaiphi; Kharefi
12:6
אֶלְקָנָ֡ה ʔelqānˈā אֶלְקָנָה Elkanah
וְ֠ wᵊ וְ and
יִשִּׁיָּהוּ yiššiyyāhˌû יִשִּׁיָּהוּ Isshiah
וַ wa וְ and
עֲזַרְאֵ֧ל ʕᵃzarʔˈēl עֲזַרְאֵל Azarel
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹועֶ֛זֶר yôʕˈezer יֹועֶזֶר Joezer
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יָשָׁבְעָ֖ם yošovʕˌām יָשָׁבְעָם Jashobeam
הַ ha הַ the
קָּרְחִֽים׃ qqorḥˈîm קָרְחִי Korahite
12:6. Helcana et Iesia et Azrahel et Ioezer et Iesbaam de Careim
Elcana, and Jesia, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jesbaam of Carehim:
6. Elkanah, and Isshiah, and Azarel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korahites;
12:6. Elkanah, and Jesiah, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korhites,
12:6. Elkanah, and Isshiah, and Azarel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, from Carehim;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
6. «Кореяне» — левитская фамилия: ее представители могли жить и в колене Вениаминовом. Другие отожествляют Корея, предка перечисленных здесь лиц с Кореем из колена Иудина (1: Пар II:43); тогда он, а равно и лица ст. 7: будут иудеи.
John Gill
Elkanah, and Jesiah, and Azareel, and Joezer, and Jashobeam, the Korhites. Not Korahites, descendants of Levi, 1Chron 9:19, but the posterity of Korah a Benjaminite.
12:712:7: Յովէլ եւ Զաբադիայ, որդիք Յերոմայ Գեդովրացւոյ[4271]։ [4271] Ոմանք. Որդիք Յեորամայ Գեդովրացւոյ։
7 Յովէլն ու Զաբադիան՝ գեդորացի Յերոմի որդիները:
7 Ու Գեդովրացի Յերոամին որդիները՝ Յովէլան ու Զաբադիան։
Յովէլ եւ Զաբադիա, որդիք Յերոմայ Գեդովրացւոյ:

12:7: Յովէլ եւ Զաբադիայ, որդիք Յերոմայ Գեդովրացւոյ[4271]։
[4271] Ոմանք. Որդիք Յեորամայ Գեդովրացւոյ։
7 Յովէլն ու Զաբադիան՝ գեդորացի Յերոմի որդիները:
7 Ու Գեդովրացի Յերոամին որդիները՝ Յովէլան ու Զաբադիան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:712:7 и Иоела и Зевадия, сыновья Иерохама, из Гедора.
12:7 Ηλκανα ηλκανα and; even Ιησουνι ιησουνι and; even Οζριηλ οζριηλ and; even Ιωαζαρ ιωαζαρ and; even Ιεσβοαμ ιεσβοαμ the Κορῖται κοριτης Koritēs; Koritis
12:7 וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹועֵאלָ֧ה yôʕēlˈā יֹועֵאלָה Joelah וּ û וְ and זְבַדְיָ֛ה zᵊvaḏyˈā זְבַדְיָה Zebadiah בְּנֵ֥י bᵊnˌê בֵּן son יְרֹחָ֖ם yᵊrōḥˌām יְרֹחָם Jeroham מִן־ min- מִן from הַ ha הַ the גְּדֹֽור׃ ggᵊḏˈôr גְּדֹר Gedor
12:7. Ioeela quoque et Zabadia filii Ieroam de GedorAnd Joela, and Zabadia the sons of Jeroham of Gedor.
7. and Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor.
12:7. And Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor.
12:7. and also Joelah and Zebadiah, sons of Jeroham, from Gedor.
And Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor:

12:7 и Иоела и Зевадия, сыновья Иерохама, из Гедора.
12:7
Ηλκανα ηλκανα and; even
Ιησουνι ιησουνι and; even
Οζριηλ οζριηλ and; even
Ιωαζαρ ιωαζαρ and; even
Ιεσβοαμ ιεσβοαμ the
Κορῖται κοριτης Koritēs; Koritis
12:7
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹועֵאלָ֧ה yôʕēlˈā יֹועֵאלָה Joelah
וּ û וְ and
זְבַדְיָ֛ה zᵊvaḏyˈā זְבַדְיָה Zebadiah
בְּנֵ֥י bᵊnˌê בֵּן son
יְרֹחָ֖ם yᵊrōḥˌām יְרֹחָם Jeroham
מִן־ min- מִן from
הַ ha הַ the
גְּדֹֽור׃ ggᵊḏˈôr גְּדֹר Gedor
12:7. Ioeela quoque et Zabadia filii Ieroam de Gedor
And Joela, and Zabadia the sons of Jeroham of Gedor.
7. and Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor.
12:7. And Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor.
12:7. and also Joelah and Zebadiah, sons of Jeroham, from Gedor.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:7: Gedor: Ch1 4:18, Ch1 4:39; Jos 15:58
John Gill
And Joelah, and Zebadiah, the sons of Jeroham of Gedor. A city in the tribe of Judah, Josh 15:58 and might now belong to Benjamin; or this was another city of the same name in that tribe.
12:812:8: Եւ ՚ի Գաղաադայ որոշեցան առ Դաւիթ, եւ յանապատէն զօրաւորք ուժով. ա՛րք որ հարկանէին պատերազմ, առեալ վահանս եւ աշտեայս, եւ դէմք նոցա իբրեւ զդէ՛մս առիւծու, եւ թեթեւագոյնք ոտիւք իբրեւ զայծեմունս ՚ի վերայ լերանց արագութեամբ։
8 Գաղաադից հեռանալով՝ անապատից Դաւթի մօտ եկան քաջազուն մարդիկ, որոնք, ռազմիկներ լինելով, կրում էին վահաններ ու աշտէներ: Նրանց դէմքը նման էր առիւծի դէմքի, իսկ արագաշարժութեամբ յիշեցնում էին լեռնային այծեամներ:
8 Գադեաններէն ալ Դաւիթին քով անապատին մէջ քաշուեցան՝ զօրաւոր, քաջ, պատերազմիկ, վահան ու նիզակ գործածող մարդիկ։ Անոնց դէմքը առիւծի դէմքի կը նմանէր ու լեռներու վրայի այծեամներու պէս թեթեւաշարժ էին։
Եւ ի Գադայ որոշեցան առ Դաւիթ, [224]եւ յանապատէն`` զօրաւորք ուժով, արք որք հարկանէին պատերազմ, առեալ վահանս եւ աշտեայս, եւ դէմք նոցա իբրեւ զդէմս առիւծու, եւ թեթեւագոյնք ոտիւք իբրեւ զայծեմունս ի վերայ լերանց արագութեամբ:

12:8: Եւ ՚ի Գաղաադայ որոշեցան առ Դաւիթ, եւ յանապատէն զօրաւորք ուժով. ա՛րք որ հարկանէին պատերազմ, առեալ վահանս եւ աշտեայս, եւ դէմք նոցա իբրեւ զդէ՛մս առիւծու, եւ թեթեւագոյնք ոտիւք իբրեւ զայծեմունս ՚ի վերայ լերանց արագութեամբ։
8 Գաղաադից հեռանալով՝ անապատից Դաւթի մօտ եկան քաջազուն մարդիկ, որոնք, ռազմիկներ լինելով, կրում էին վահաններ ու աշտէներ: Նրանց դէմքը նման էր առիւծի դէմքի, իսկ արագաշարժութեամբ յիշեցնում էին լեռնային այծեամներ:
8 Գադեաններէն ալ Դաւիթին քով անապատին մէջ քաշուեցան՝ զօրաւոր, քաջ, պատերազմիկ, վահան ու նիզակ գործածող մարդիկ։ Անոնց դէմքը առիւծի դէմքի կը նմանէր ու լեռներու վրայի այծեամներու պէս թեթեւաշարժ էին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:812:8 И из Гадитян перешли к Давиду в укрепление, в пустыню, люди мужественные, воинственные, вооруженные щитом и копьем; лица львиные лица их, и они быстры как серны на горах.
12:8 καὶ και and; even Ελια ελια and; even Ζαβαδια ζαβαδια son Ιρααμ ιρααμ son τοῦ ο the γεδωρ γεδωρ.1 meaning uncertain
12:8 וּ û וְ and מִן־ min- מִן from הַ ha הַ the גָּדִ֡י ggāḏˈî גָּדִי Gadite נִבְדְּל֣וּ nivdᵊlˈû בדל separate אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִיד֩ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David לַ la לְ to † הַ the מְצַ֨ד mᵊṣˌaḏ מְצָד unapproachable מִדְבָּ֜רָה miḏbˈārā מִדְבָּר desert גִּבֹּרֵ֣י gibbōrˈê גִּבֹּור vigorous הַ ha הַ the חַ֗יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power אַנְשֵׁ֤י ʔanšˈê אִישׁ man צָבָא֙ ṣāvˌā צָבָא service לַ la לְ to † הַ the מִּלְחָמָ֔ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war עֹרְכֵ֥י ʕōrᵊḵˌê ערך arrange צִנָּ֖ה ṣinnˌā צִנָּה shield וָ wā וְ and רֹ֑מַח rˈōmaḥ רֹמַח lance וּ û וְ and פְנֵ֤י fᵊnˈê פָּנֶה face אַרְיֵה֙ ʔaryˌē אַרְיֵה lion פְּנֵיהֶ֔ם pᵊnêhˈem פָּנֶה face וְ wᵊ וְ and כִ ḵi כְּ as צְבָאיִ֥ם ṣᵊvāyˌim צָבָא gazelle עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon הֶ he הַ the הָרִ֖ים hārˌîm הַר mountain לְ lᵊ לְ to מַהֵֽר׃ ס mahˈēr . s מהר hasten
12:8. sed et de Gaddi transfugerunt ad David cum lateret in deserto viri robustissimi et pugnatores optimi tenentes clypeum et hastam facies eorum quasi facies leonis et veloces quasi capreae in montibusFrom Gaddi also there went over to David, when he lay hid in the wilderness most valiant men, and excellent warriors, holding shield and spear: whose faces were like the faces of a lion, and they were swift like the roebucks on the mountains.
8. And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David to the hold in the wilderness, mighty men of valour, men trained for war, that could handle shield and spear; whose faces were like the faces of lions, and they were as swift as the roes upon the mountains;
12:8. And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David into the hold to the wilderness men of might, [and] men of war [fit] for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler, whose faces [were like] the faces of lions, and [were] as swift as the roes upon the mountains;
12:8. Then too, from Gad, there went over to David, when he was hiding in the desert, very robust men, who were excellent fighters, taking hold of shield and spear; their faces were like the faces of a lion, and they were swift like the roe deer upon the mountains.
And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David into the hold to the wilderness men of might, [and] men of war [fit] for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler, whose faces [were like] the faces of lions, and [were] as swift as the roes upon the mountains:

12:8 И из Гадитян перешли к Давиду в укрепление, в пустыню, люди мужественные, воинственные, вооруженные щитом и копьем; лица львиные лица их, и они быстры как серны на горах.
12:8
καὶ και and; even
Ελια ελια and; even
Ζαβαδια ζαβαδια son
Ιρααμ ιρααμ son
τοῦ ο the
γεδωρ γεδωρ.1 meaning uncertain
12:8
וּ û וְ and
מִן־ min- מִן from
הַ ha הַ the
גָּדִ֡י ggāḏˈî גָּדִי Gadite
נִבְדְּל֣וּ nivdᵊlˈû בדל separate
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִיד֩ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מְצַ֨ד mᵊṣˌaḏ מְצָד unapproachable
מִדְבָּ֜רָה miḏbˈārā מִדְבָּר desert
גִּבֹּרֵ֣י gibbōrˈê גִּבֹּור vigorous
הַ ha הַ the
חַ֗יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power
אַנְשֵׁ֤י ʔanšˈê אִישׁ man
צָבָא֙ ṣāvˌā צָבָא service
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מִּלְחָמָ֔ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
עֹרְכֵ֥י ʕōrᵊḵˌê ערך arrange
צִנָּ֖ה ṣinnˌā צִנָּה shield
וָ וְ and
רֹ֑מַח rˈōmaḥ רֹמַח lance
וּ û וְ and
פְנֵ֤י fᵊnˈê פָּנֶה face
אַרְיֵה֙ ʔaryˌē אַרְיֵה lion
פְּנֵיהֶ֔ם pᵊnêhˈem פָּנֶה face
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כִ ḵi כְּ as
צְבָאיִ֥ם ṣᵊvāyˌim צָבָא gazelle
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
הֶ he הַ the
הָרִ֖ים hārˌîm הַר mountain
לְ lᵊ לְ to
מַהֵֽר׃ ס mahˈēr . s מהר hasten
12:8. sed et de Gaddi transfugerunt ad David cum lateret in deserto viri robustissimi et pugnatores optimi tenentes clypeum et hastam facies eorum quasi facies leonis et veloces quasi capreae in montibus
From Gaddi also there went over to David, when he lay hid in the wilderness most valiant men, and excellent warriors, holding shield and spear: whose faces were like the faces of a lion, and they were swift like the roebucks on the mountains.
8. And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David to the hold in the wilderness, mighty men of valour, men trained for war, that could handle shield and spear; whose faces were like the faces of lions, and they were as swift as the roes upon the mountains;
12:8. And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David into the hold to the wilderness men of might, [and] men of war [fit] for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler, whose faces [were like] the faces of lions, and [were] as swift as the roes upon the mountains;
12:8. Then too, from Gad, there went over to David, when he was hiding in the desert, very robust men, who were excellent fighters, taking hold of shield and spear; their faces were like the faces of a lion, and they were swift like the roe deer upon the mountains.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
8. Переход на сторону Давида Гадитян мог падать на первые годы его преследований Саулом, когда он спасался от него в укрепленных местностях пустыни Иудейской (1: Цар XXIII:14; XXIV:1). По поводу характеристики Гадитян ср. 2: Цар I:23: и II:18.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:8: And were as swift as the roes - That swiftness was considered to be a grand accomplishment in a warrior, appears from all ancient writings which treat of military affairs.
1 Chronicles 12:15
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:8: Into the hold to the wilderness - Rather, "into the hold toward the wilderness." Some understand by this Ziklag, some En-gedi Sa1 24:1-2; but it seems most probable that here and in Ch1 12:16 the stronghold of Adullam is intended Ch1 11:15-16.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:8: into the hold: Ch1 12:16, Ch1 11:16; Sa1 23:14, Sa1 23:29, Sa1 24:22
of war: Heb. of the host
handle: Ch2 25:5; Jer 46:9
whose faces: Ch1 11:22; Sa2 1:23, Sa2 17:10, Sa2 23:20; Pro 28:1
as swift as the roes upon the mountains: Heb. as the roes upon the mountains to make haste, Sa2 2:18; Pro 6:5; Sol 8:14
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

The Gadites, Benjamites, and men of Judah who joined themselves to David during his sojourn in the mountain fastness. - 1Chron 12:8. David's sojourn in the mountain hold falls in the first years of his flight from Saul, 1Kings 22:1. מצד, pointed with Pathach instead of with Kamets (מצד, cf. 1Chron 12:16), on account of its intimate connection with מדבּרה, is synonymous with מצוּדה (1Kings 24:22, etc.). The addition מדבּרה, "towards the wilderness," shows that מצד denotes a mountain-top or mountain-fortress in the wilderness of Judah. If we compare the account in 1 Sam 22-24, we learn that David at that time did not hide himself in one single definite mountain-fortress, but sought and found resting-places, now here, now there, in the wilderness, on the summits of the hills (cf. בּמּצדות בּמּדבּר, 1Kings 23:14; 1Kings 24:1); so that מצד here is to be understood, as המּצוּדה, 1Kings 24:3, also is, generally of the fastnesses in the mountains of Judah. At that time there gathered round David a great company of discontented and oppressed men, to the number of about 400, - men dissatisfied with Saul's rule, whose leader he became, and who soon amounted to 600 men (1Kings 22:2 and 1Kings 23:13). To these belong the Gadites, and the men out of Benjamin and Judah, whose adhesion to David is noticed in our verses. נבדּלוּ, they separated themselves from the other Gadites who were on Saul's side, "strong heroes," as in Josh 8:3; cf. חיל גּבּורי, 1Chron 5:24; 1Chron 7:2, 1Chron 7:9, etc. למּלחמה צבא אנשׁי, men for service in the host for the war, i.e., combatants practised in war. ורמח צנּה ערכי, preparing shield and spear, i.e., wielding shield and spear, practised in their use: the preparing of these weapons includes the handling of them. Instead of ורמח, Veneta and many of the older copies have וּמגן; but it is not supported by MS authority, and moreover is not congruous with the passage. Lions' faces their faces, i.e., lion-like in appearance, thoroughly warlike figures; cf. 2Kings 1:23. "As roes running swiftly on the mountains;" cf. 2Kings 2:18. This description of the strength and swiftness of these warriors recalls, as Bertheau remarks, the similar expressions used in the historical books concerning heroes of David's time. It has manifestly been drawn from the original documents, not added by the chronicler. In 1Chron 12:9-13 the names are enumerated individually. עשׂר עשׁתּי, at the end of a series of ordinal numbers, denotes the eleventh; cf. 1Chron 24:12.
Geneva 1599
And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David into the hold to the wilderness men of might, [and] men of war [fit] for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler, whose faces [were like] the faces of (c) lions, and [were] as swift as the roes upon the mountains;
(c) Meaning, fierce and terrible.
John Gill
And of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David, into the hold to the wilderness,.... Men of the tribe of Gad, who lived on the other side Jordan; these separated themselves from the rest of their tribe, from their families and dwellings, and from the government of Saul, and came over to David, and joined him either when he was in some strong hold in the wilderness of Ziph, or Maon, 1Kings 23:14, or, as some think, when he was at Ziklag, in the hold there, said to be in the wilderness of Judah:
men of might, and men of war, fit for the battle, that could handle shield and buckler; warlike, valiant, and courageous men, well skilled in military discipline: whose faces were like the face of lions; bold, stern, and fierce. The philosopher observes (d), that of all creatures the lion most resembles a man, having a great mouth, a square face and forehead, large eye brows, &c.
and were as swift as the roes upon the mountains; which are remarkable for their swiftness on the mountains, see Song 2:17. Aelianus (e) speaks of one sort of them that run as swift as a tempest. These Gadites, as with their undaunted looks and courage, intimidated their enemies, and put them to flight, so they were swift to pursue them, and overtake them.
(d) Aristot. Physiognom. c. 5. (e) De Animal. l. 14. c. 14.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
of the Gadites there separated themselves unto David--that is, from the service of Saul and from the rest of the Gadites who remained steadfast adherents of his cause.
into the hold--or fortress, that is, of Ziklag, which was in the wilderness of Judah.
whose faces were like the faces of lions, &c.--A fierce, lion-like countenance (2Kings 1:23), and great agility in pursuit (2Kings 2:18), were qualities of the highest estimation in ancient warfare.
12:912:9: Եզեր՝ իշխան. Աբդիաս՝ երկրորդ. Եղիաբ՝ երրորդ.
9 Եզերը իշխանն էր, Աբդիասը՝ երկրորդը, Եղիաբը՝ երրորդը,
9 Առաջինը՝ Եզերը, երկրորդը՝ Աբդիան, երրորդը՝ Եղիաբը,
Եզեր` իշխան, Աբդիաս` երկրորդ, Եղիաբ` երրորդ:

12:9: Եզեր՝ իշխան. Աբդիաս՝ երկրորդ. Եղիաբ՝ երրորդ.
9 Եզերը իշխանն էր, Աբդիասը՝ երկրորդը, Եղիաբը՝ երրորդը,
9 Առաջինը՝ Եզերը, երկրորդը՝ Աբդիան, երրորդը՝ Եղիաբը,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:912:9 Главный Езер, второй Овадия, третий Елиав,
12:9 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away τοῦ ο the Γαδδι γαδδι separate; depart πρὸς προς to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἀπὸ απο from; away τῆς ο the ἐρήμου ερημος lonesome; wilderness ἰσχυροὶ ισχυρος forceful; severe δυνατοὶ δυνατος possible; able ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband παρατάξεως παραταξις battle αἴροντες αιρω lift; remove θυρεοὺς θυρεος shield καὶ και and; even δόρατα δορυ and; even πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of λέοντος λεων lion πρόσωπα προσωπον face; ahead of αὐτῶν αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even κοῦφοι κουφος as; how δορκάδες δορκας.1 in; on τῶν ο the ὀρέων ορος mountain; mount τῷ ο the τάχει ταχυς quick
12:9 עֵ֖זֶר ʕˌēzer עֵזֶר Ezer הָ hā הַ the רֹ֑אשׁ rˈōš רֹאשׁ head עֹבַדְיָה֙ ʕōvaḏyˌā עֹבַדְיָה Obadiah הַ ha הַ the שֵּׁנִ֔י ššēnˈî שֵׁנִי second אֱלִיאָ֖ב ʔᵉlîʔˌāv אֱלִיאָב Eliab הַ ha הַ the שְּׁלִשִֽׁי׃ ššᵊlišˈî שְׁלִישִׁי third
12:9. Ezer princeps Obdias secundus Eliab tertiusEzer the chief, Obdias the second, Eliab the third,
9. Ezer the chief, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third;
12:9. Ezer the first, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third,
12:9. Ezer was the leader, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third,
Ezer the first, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third:

12:9 Главный Езер, второй Овадия, третий Елиав,
12:9
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τοῦ ο the
Γαδδι γαδδι separate; depart
πρὸς προς to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῆς ο the
ἐρήμου ερημος lonesome; wilderness
ἰσχυροὶ ισχυρος forceful; severe
δυνατοὶ δυνατος possible; able
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
παρατάξεως παραταξις battle
αἴροντες αιρω lift; remove
θυρεοὺς θυρεος shield
καὶ και and; even
δόρατα δορυ and; even
πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of
λέοντος λεων lion
πρόσωπα προσωπον face; ahead of
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
κοῦφοι κουφος as; how
δορκάδες δορκας.1 in; on
τῶν ο the
ὀρέων ορος mountain; mount
τῷ ο the
τάχει ταχυς quick
12:9
עֵ֖זֶר ʕˌēzer עֵזֶר Ezer
הָ הַ the
רֹ֑אשׁ rˈōš רֹאשׁ head
עֹבַדְיָה֙ ʕōvaḏyˌā עֹבַדְיָה Obadiah
הַ ha הַ the
שֵּׁנִ֔י ššēnˈî שֵׁנִי second
אֱלִיאָ֖ב ʔᵉlîʔˌāv אֱלִיאָב Eliab
הַ ha הַ the
שְּׁלִשִֽׁי׃ ššᵊlišˈî שְׁלִישִׁי third
12:9. Ezer princeps Obdias secundus Eliab tertius
Ezer the chief, Obdias the second, Eliab the third,
9. Ezer the chief, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third;
12:9. Ezer the first, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third,
12:9. Ezer was the leader, Obadiah the second, Eliab the third,
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ all ▾
John Gill
Ezer the first,.... This, and those that follow, are the names of the Gadites given, according to their age, or merit, or order in coming to David: Obadiah, Eliab, Mishmannah, Jeremiah, Attai, Eliel, Johanan, Elzabad, Jeremiah, Machbanai; in all eleven.
12:1012:10: Մասման՝ չորրորդ. Յերեմիաս՝ հինգերորդ.
10 Մասմանը՝ չորրորդը, Յերեմիասը՝ հինգերորդը,
10 Չորրորդը՝ Մասմանան, հինգերորդը՝ Երեմիան,
Մասման` չորրորդ, Յերեմիաս` հինգերորդ:

12:10: Մասման՝ չորրորդ. Յերեմիաս՝ հինգերորդ.
10 Մասմանը՝ չորրորդը, Յերեմիասը՝ հինգերորդը,
10 Չորրորդը՝ Մասմանան, հինգերորդը՝ Երեմիան,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1012:10 четвертый Мишманна, пятый Иеремия,
12:10 Αζερ αζερ the ἄρχων αρχων ruling; ruler Αβδια αβδια the δεύτερος δευτερος second Ελιαβ ελιαβ the τρίτος τριτος third
12:10 מִשְׁמַנָּה֙ mišmannˌā מִשְׁמַנָּה Mishmannah הָ hā הַ the רְבִיעִ֔י rᵊvîʕˈî רְבִיעִי fourth יִרְמְיָ֖ה yirmᵊyˌā יִרְמְיָה Jeremiah הַ ha הַ the חֲמִשִֽׁי׃ ḥᵃmišˈî חֲמִישִׁי fifth
12:10. Masmana quartus Hieremias quintusMasmana the fourth, Jeremias the fifth,
10. Mishmannah the fourth; Jeremiah the fifth;
12:10. Mishmannah the fourth, Jeremiah the fifth,
12:10. Mishmannah the fourth, Jeremiah the fifth,
Mishmannah the fourth, Jeremiah the fifth:

12:10 четвертый Мишманна, пятый Иеремия,
12:10
Αζερ αζερ the
ἄρχων αρχων ruling; ruler
Αβδια αβδια the
δεύτερος δευτερος second
Ελιαβ ελιαβ the
τρίτος τριτος third
12:10
מִשְׁמַנָּה֙ mišmannˌā מִשְׁמַנָּה Mishmannah
הָ הַ the
רְבִיעִ֔י rᵊvîʕˈî רְבִיעִי fourth
יִרְמְיָ֖ה yirmᵊyˌā יִרְמְיָה Jeremiah
הַ ha הַ the
חֲמִשִֽׁי׃ ḥᵃmišˈî חֲמִישִׁי fifth
12:10. Masmana quartus Hieremias quintus
Masmana the fourth, Jeremias the fifth,
10. Mishmannah the fourth; Jeremiah the fifth;
12:10. Mishmannah the fourth, Jeremiah the fifth,
12:10. Mishmannah the fourth, Jeremiah the fifth,
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:1112:11: Եթթի՝ վեցերորդ. Եղ՚իէլ՝ եւթներորդ.
11 Եթթին՝ վեցերորդը, Ելիէլը՝ եօթներորդը,
11 Վեցերորդը՝ Եթթին, եօթներորդը՝ Եղիէլը,
Եթթի` վեցերորդ, Եղիէլ` եւթներորդ:

12:11: Եթթի՝ վեցերորդ. Եղ՚իէլ՝ եւթներորդ.
11 Եթթին՝ վեցերորդը, Ելիէլը՝ եօթներորդը,
11 Վեցերորդը՝ Եթթին, եօթներորդը՝ Եղիէլը,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1112:11 шестой Афай, седьмой Елиел,
12:11 Μασεμαννη μασεμαννη the τέταρτος τεταρτος fourth Ιερμια ιερμια the πέμπτος πεμπτος fifth
12:11 עַתַּי֙ ʕattˌay עַתָּי Attai הַ ha הַ the שִּׁשִּׁ֔י ššiššˈî שִׁשִּׁי sixth אֱלִיאֵ֖ל ʔᵉlîʔˌēl אֱלִיאֵל Eliel הַ ha הַ the שְּׁבִעִֽי׃ ššᵊviʕˈî שְׁבִיעִי seventh
12:11. Hetthi sextus Helihel septimusEthi the sixth, Eliel the seventh,
11. Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh;
12:11. Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh,
12:11. Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh,
Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh:

12:11 шестой Афай, седьмой Елиел,
12:11
Μασεμαννη μασεμαννη the
τέταρτος τεταρτος fourth
Ιερμια ιερμια the
πέμπτος πεμπτος fifth
12:11
עַתַּי֙ ʕattˌay עַתָּי Attai
הַ ha הַ the
שִּׁשִּׁ֔י ššiššˈî שִׁשִּׁי sixth
אֱלִיאֵ֖ל ʔᵉlîʔˌēl אֱלִיאֵל Eliel
הַ ha הַ the
שְּׁבִעִֽי׃ ššᵊviʕˈî שְׁבִיעִי seventh
12:11. Hetthi sextus Helihel septimus
Ethi the sixth, Eliel the seventh,
11. Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh;
12:11. Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh,
12:11. Attai the sixth, Eliel the seventh,
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:1212:12: Յովնան՝ ութերորդ. Եղզաբաթ՝ իններորդ[4272]. [4272] Ոմանք. Եղզաբ իններորդ։
12 Յովնանը՝ ութերորդը, Եղզաբաթը՝ իններորդը,
12 Ութերորդը՝ Յօհանան, իններորդը՝ Եղզաբաթը,
Յովնան` ութերորդ, Եղզաբաթ` իններորդ:

12:12: Յովնան՝ ութերորդ. Եղզաբաթ՝ իններորդ[4272].
[4272] Ոմանք. Եղզաբ իններորդ։
12 Յովնանը՝ ութերորդը, Եղզաբաթը՝ իններորդը,
12 Ութերորդը՝ Յօհանան, իններորդը՝ Եղզաբաթը,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1212:12 восьмой Иоханан, девятый Елзавад,
12:12 Εθθι εθθι the ἕκτος εκτος.1 sixth Ελιαβ ελιαβ the ἕβδομος εβδομος seventh
12:12 יֹֽוחָנָן֙ yˈôḥānān יֹוחָנָן Johanan הַ ha הַ the שְּׁמִינִ֔י ššᵊmînˈî שְׁמִינִי eighth אֶלְזָבָ֖ד ʔelzāvˌāḏ אֶלְזָבָד Elzabad הַ ha הַ the תְּשִׁיעִֽי׃ ttᵊšîʕˈî תְּשִׁיעִי ninth
12:12. Iohanan octavus Helzebad nonusJohanan the eighth, Elzebad the ninth,
12. Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth;
12:12. Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth,
12:12. Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth,
Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth:

12:12 восьмой Иоханан, девятый Елзавад,
12:12
Εθθι εθθι the
ἕκτος εκτος.1 sixth
Ελιαβ ελιαβ the
ἕβδομος εβδομος seventh
12:12
יֹֽוחָנָן֙ yˈôḥānān יֹוחָנָן Johanan
הַ ha הַ the
שְּׁמִינִ֔י ššᵊmînˈî שְׁמִינִי eighth
אֶלְזָבָ֖ד ʔelzāvˌāḏ אֶלְזָבָד Elzabad
הַ ha הַ the
תְּשִׁיעִֽי׃ ttᵊšîʕˈî תְּשִׁיעִי ninth
12:12. Iohanan octavus Helzebad nonus
Johanan the eighth, Elzebad the ninth,
12. Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth;
12:12. Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth,
12:12. Johanan the eighth, Elzabad the ninth,
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:1312:13: Յերեմիաս՝ տասներորդ. Մաքաբանա՝ մետասաներորդ։
13 Յերեմիասը՝ տասներորդը, Մաքաբանան՝ տասնմէկերորդը:
13 Տասներորդը՝ Երեմիան, տասնըմէկերորդը՝ Մաքաբանան էր։
Յերեմիաս` տասներորդ, Մաքաբանա` մետասաներորդ:

12:13: Յերեմիաս՝ տասներորդ. Մաքաբանա՝ մետասաներորդ։
13 Յերեմիասը՝ տասներորդը, Մաքաբանան՝ տասնմէկերորդը:
13 Տասներորդը՝ Երեմիան, տասնըմէկերորդը՝ Մաքաբանան էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1312:13 десятый Иеремия, одиннадцатый Махбанай.
12:13 Ιωαναν ιωαναν Iōanan; Ioanan ὁ ο the ὄγδοος ογδοος eighth Ελιαζερ ελιαζερ the ἔνατος ενατος ninth
12:13 יִרְמְיָ֨הוּ֙ yirmᵊyˈāhû יִרְמְיָהוּ Jeremiah הָ hā הַ the עֲשִׂירִ֔י ס ʕᵃśîrˈî s עֲשִׂירִי tenth מַכְבַּנַּ֖י maḵbannˌay מַכְבַּנַּי Macbannai עַשְׁתֵּ֥י ʕaštˌê עַשְׁתֵּי eleven עָשָֽׂר׃ ʕāśˈār עָשָׂר -teen
12:13. Hieremias decimus Bachannai undecimusJerenias the tenth, Machbani the eleventh,
13. Jeremiah the tenth, Machbannai the eleventh.
12:13. Jeremiah the tenth, Machbanai the eleventh.
12:13. Jeremiah the tenth, Machbannai the eleventh.
Jeremiah the tenth, Machbanai the eleventh:

12:13 десятый Иеремия, одиннадцатый Махбанай.
12:13
Ιωαναν ιωαναν Iōanan; Ioanan
ο the
ὄγδοος ογδοος eighth
Ελιαζερ ελιαζερ the
ἔνατος ενατος ninth
12:13
יִרְמְיָ֨הוּ֙ yirmᵊyˈāhû יִרְמְיָהוּ Jeremiah
הָ הַ the
עֲשִׂירִ֔י ס ʕᵃśîrˈî s עֲשִׂירִי tenth
מַכְבַּנַּ֖י maḵbannˌay מַכְבַּנַּי Macbannai
עַשְׁתֵּ֥י ʕaštˌê עַשְׁתֵּי eleven
עָשָֽׂר׃ ʕāśˈār עָשָׂר -teen
12:13. Hieremias decimus Bachannai undecimus
Jerenias the tenth, Machbani the eleventh,
13. Jeremiah the tenth, Machbannai the eleventh.
12:13. Jeremiah the tenth, Machbanai the eleventh.
12:13. Jeremiah the tenth, Machbannai the eleventh.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:1412:14: Սոքա՛ յորդւոցն Գադայ իշխանք զօրացն, ՚ի հարիւրսն փոքր. եւ մեծ ՚ի մէջ հազարացն[4273]։ [4273] Օրինակ մի. ՚Ի հարիւրսն փոքր է։
14 Սրանք Գադի որդիներից սերուած զօրահրամանատարներն էին. ամենափոքրը մի հարիւրեակ ունէր ձեռքի տակ, իսկ ամենամեծը՝ հազարեակ:
14 Ասոնք Գադին որդիներէն զօրքի իշխաններն էին. պզտիկներէն իւրաքանչիւրը՝ հարիւրի վրայ ու մեծերէն իւրաքանչիւրը հազարի վրայ էր։
Սոքա յորդւոցն Գադայ իշխանք զօրացն, ի հարեւրսն փոքր, եւ մեծ ի մէջ հազարացն:

12:14: Սոքա՛ յորդւոցն Գադայ իշխանք զօրացն, ՚ի հարիւրսն փոքր. եւ մեծ ՚ի մէջ հազարացն[4273]։
[4273] Օրինակ մի. ՚Ի հարիւրսն փոքր է։
14 Սրանք Գադի որդիներից սերուած զօրահրամանատարներն էին. ամենափոքրը մի հարիւրեակ ունէր ձեռքի տակ, իսկ ամենամեծը՝ հազարեակ:
14 Ասոնք Գադին որդիներէն զօրքի իշխաններն էին. պզտիկներէն իւրաքանչիւրը՝ հարիւրի վրայ ու մեծերէն իւրաքանչիւրը հազարի վրայ էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1412:14 Они из сыновей Гадовых {были} главами в войске: меньший над сотнею, и больший над тысячею.
12:14 Ιερμια ιερμια the δέκατος δεκατος tenth Μαχαβανναι μαχαβανναι the ἑνδέκατος ενδεκατος eleventh
12:14 אֵ֥לֶּה ʔˌēlleh אֵלֶּה these מִ mi מִן from בְּנֵי־ bbᵊnê- בֵּן son גָ֖ד ḡˌāḏ גָּד Gad רָאשֵׁ֣י rāšˈê רֹאשׁ head הַ ha הַ the צָּבָ֑א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service אֶחָ֤ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one לְ lᵊ לְ to מֵאָה֙ mēʔˌā מֵאָה hundred הַ ha הַ the קָּטָ֔ן qqāṭˈān קָטָן small וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ ha הַ the גָּדֹ֖ול ggāḏˌôl גָּדֹול great לְ lᵊ לְ to אָֽלֶף׃ ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
12:14. hii de filiis Gad principes exercitus novissimus centum militibus praeerat et maximus milleThese were of the sons of Gad, captains of the army: the least of them was captain over a hundred soldiers, and the greatest over a thousand.
14. These of the sons of Gad were captains of the host: he that was least was equal to an hundred, and the greatest to a thousand.
12:14. These [were] of the sons of Gad, captains of the host: one of the least [was] over an hundred, and the greatest over a thousand.
12:14. These were from the sons of Gad, leaders of the army. The least was in charge of one hundred soldiers, and the greatest was in charge of one thousand.
These [were] of the sons of Gad, captains of the host: one of the least [was] over an hundred, and the greatest over a thousand:

12:14 Они из сыновей Гадовых {были} главами в войске: меньший над сотнею, и больший над тысячею.
12:14
Ιερμια ιερμια the
δέκατος δεκατος tenth
Μαχαβανναι μαχαβανναι the
ἑνδέκατος ενδεκατος eleventh
12:14
אֵ֥לֶּה ʔˌēlleh אֵלֶּה these
מִ mi מִן from
בְּנֵי־ bbᵊnê- בֵּן son
גָ֖ד ḡˌāḏ גָּד Gad
רָאשֵׁ֣י rāšˈê רֹאשׁ head
הַ ha הַ the
צָּבָ֑א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service
אֶחָ֤ד ʔeḥˈāḏ אֶחָד one
לְ lᵊ לְ to
מֵאָה֙ mēʔˌā מֵאָה hundred
הַ ha הַ the
קָּטָ֔ן qqāṭˈān קָטָן small
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ ha הַ the
גָּדֹ֖ול ggāḏˌôl גָּדֹול great
לְ lᵊ לְ to
אָֽלֶף׃ ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
12:14. hii de filiis Gad principes exercitus novissimus centum militibus praeerat et maximus mille
These were of the sons of Gad, captains of the army: the least of them was captain over a hundred soldiers, and the greatest over a thousand.
14. These of the sons of Gad were captains of the host: he that was least was equal to an hundred, and the greatest to a thousand.
12:14. These [were] of the sons of Gad, captains of the host: one of the least [was] over an hundred, and the greatest over a thousand.
12:14. These were from the sons of Gad, leaders of the army. The least was in charge of one hundred soldiers, and the greatest was in charge of one thousand.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:14: The marginal rendering is preferable. (Compare Lev 26:8).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:14: one of the least was over an hundred, and the greatest over a thousand: or, one that was least could resist an hundred, the greatest a thousand. Lev 26:8; Deu 32:30
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

הצּבא ראשׁי, heads of the war-host, i.e., chief warriors, not leaders of the host. וגו למאה אחד, "one for a hundred, (viz.) the small and the greater for a thousand," i.e., the smaller (weaker) could cope with a hundred, the stronger with a thousand men; cf. Lev 26:8. This, which is the only correct interpretation, is that received by Bertheau and the older Jewish commentators. The Vulgate, on the contrary, translates, novissimus centum militibus praeerat et maximus mille, which is inadmissible, for in that case על must have been used instead of ל. The אחד belongs to both the clauses which it precedes, to הקּטן and to הגּדול, and is placed immediately before למאה to emphasize the contrast between one and a hundred. In 1Chron 12:15 we have a proof of their valour, in an account of a bold exploit performed by them. In the first month of the year, that is, in spring, when the Jordan overflows all its banks, they crossed the river and put to flight all the dwellers in the valleys towards the east and towards the west. This happened, probably, when they separated themselves from their brethren and went over to David, when they must have had to cut their way through the adherents of Saul (Berth.). The Piel מלּא with על denotes to make full, to make to run over, in the signification to overflow. The Kethibh גּדיתיו comes from גּדיה elsewhere only the plural גּדתיו, so also here in the Keri. In the dry summer season the Jordan may be crossed by wading at various points (fords); while in spring, on the contrary, when it is so swollen by the melting snows of Lebanon, that in some parts it overflows its banks, it is very dangerous to attempt to cross. See on Josh 3:15. העמקים, "the valleys," for the inhabitants of the valleys.
John Gill
These were of the sons of Gad, captains of the host,.... Of the militia in their own country, and of the men they brought with them; or they were such afterwards in David's army:
one of the least was over one hundred, and the greatest over thousand; not that they were so when they came, or brought over such a number of men with them under their command; but they were promoted by David, when he came to the throne, to be centurions and chiliarchs; according to Jarchi, the sense is, that the least of them would put to flight and pursue one hundred, and the greatest of them 1000, and so fulfilled the passage in Lev 26:8.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
one of the least was over an hundred, and the greatest over a thousand--David, while at Ziklag, had not so large an amount of forces as to give to each of these the command of so many men. Another meaning, therefore, must obviously be sought, and excluding was, which is a supplement by our translators, the import of the passage is, that one of the least could discomfit a hundred, and the greatest was worth a thousand ordinary men; a strong hyperbole to express their uncommon valor.
12:1512:15: Սոքա՛ են որք անցին ընդ Յորդանան յամսեանն առաջնում, եւ նա էր լի՛ յամենայն յատակսն իւրում. եւ հալածեցին զամենայն բնակիչս հովտացն՝ յարեւելից մինչեւ յարեւմուտս։
15 Սրանք են, որ անցան Յորդանան գետը առաջին ամսում, երբ ջրերը յորդել էին ափերից, եւ հալածեցին հովիտների բոլոր բնակիչներին արեւելքից մինչեւ արեւմուտք:
15 Ասոնք են, որ առաջին ամսուն Յորդանանէն անցան, երբ ջուրը իր բոլոր եզերքները յորդեր էր եւ դէպի արեւելք ու արեւմուտք՝ հովիտին բոլոր բնակիչները փախցուցին։
Սոքա են որք անցին ընդ Յորդանան յամսեանն առաջնում, եւ նա էր լի յամենայն [225]յատակսն իւրում``. եւ հալածեցին զամենայն բնակիչս հովտացն` յարեւելից մինչեւ յարեւմուտս:

12:15: Սոքա՛ են որք անցին ընդ Յորդանան յամսեանն առաջնում, եւ նա էր լի՛ յամենայն յատակսն իւրում. եւ հալածեցին զամենայն բնակիչս հովտացն՝ յարեւելից մինչեւ յարեւմուտս։
15 Սրանք են, որ անցան Յորդանան գետը առաջին ամսում, երբ ջրերը յորդել էին ափերից, եւ հալածեցին հովիտների բոլոր բնակիչներին արեւելքից մինչեւ արեւմուտք:
15 Ասոնք են, որ առաջին ամսուն Յորդանանէն անցան, երբ ջուրը իր բոլոր եզերքները յորդեր էր եւ դէպի արեւելք ու արեւմուտք՝ հովիտին բոլոր բնակիչները փախցուցին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1512:15 Они-то перешли Иордан в первый месяц, когда он выступает из берегов своих, и разогнали всех живших в долинах к востоку и западу.
12:15 οὗτοι ουτος this; he ἐκ εκ from; out of τῶν ο the υἱῶν υιος son Γαδ γαδ Gad; Gath ἄρχοντες αρχων ruling; ruler τῆς ο the στρατιᾶς στρατια army εἷς εις.1 one; unit τοῖς ο the ἑκατὸν εκατον hundred μικρὸς μικρος little; small καὶ και and; even μέγας μεγας great; loud τοῖς ο the χιλίοις χιλιοι thousand
12:15 אֵ֣לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these הֵ֗ם hˈēm הֵם they אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] עָבְר֤וּ ʕāvᵊrˈû עבר pass אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the יַּרְדֵּן֙ yyardˌēn יַרְדֵּן Jordan בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the חֹ֣דֶשׁ ḥˈōḏeš חֹדֶשׁ month הָ hā הַ the רִאשֹׁ֔ון rišˈôn רִאשֹׁון first וְ wᵊ וְ and ה֥וּא hˌû הוּא he מְמַלֵּ֖א mᵊmallˌē מלא be full עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole גְּדֹותָ֑יוגדיתיו *gᵊḏôṯˈāʸw גִּדְיָה bank וַ wa וְ and יַּבְרִ֨יחוּ֙ yyavrˈîḥû ברח run away אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole הָ֣ hˈā הַ the עֲמָקִ֔ים ʕᵃmāqˈîm עֵמֶק valley לַ la לְ to † הַ the מִּזְרָ֖ח mmizrˌāḥ מִזְרָח sunrise וְ wᵊ וְ and לַֽ lˈa לְ to † הַ the מַּעֲרָֽב׃ ס mmaʕᵃrˈāv . s מַעֲרָב sunset
12:15. isti sunt qui transierunt Iordanem mense primo quando inundare consuevit super ripas suas et omnes fugaverunt qui morabantur in vallibus ad orientalem plagam et occidentalemThese are they who passed over the Jordan in the first month, when it is used to flow over its banks: and they put to flight all that dwelt in the valleys both toward the east and toward the west.
15. These are they that went over Jordan in the first month, when it had overflown all its banks; and they put to flight all them of the valleys, both toward the east, and toward the west.
12:15. These [are] they that went over Jordan in the first month, when it had overflown all his banks; and they put to flight all [them] of the valleys, [both] toward the east, and toward the west.
12:15. These are the ones who crossed over the Jordan in the first month, when it is accustomed to overflow its banks. And they put to flight all those who were staying in the valleys, to the eastern region and to the west.
These [are] they that went over Jordan in the first month, when it had overflown all his banks; and they put to flight all [them] of the valleys, [both] toward the east, and toward the west:

12:15 Они-то перешли Иордан в первый месяц, когда он выступает из берегов своих, и разогнали всех живших в долинах к востоку и западу.
12:15
οὗτοι ουτος this; he
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῶν ο the
υἱῶν υιος son
Γαδ γαδ Gad; Gath
ἄρχοντες αρχων ruling; ruler
τῆς ο the
στρατιᾶς στρατια army
εἷς εις.1 one; unit
τοῖς ο the
ἑκατὸν εκατον hundred
μικρὸς μικρος little; small
καὶ και and; even
μέγας μεγας great; loud
τοῖς ο the
χιλίοις χιλιοι thousand
12:15
אֵ֣לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these
הֵ֗ם hˈēm הֵם they
אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עָבְר֤וּ ʕāvᵊrˈû עבר pass
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
יַּרְדֵּן֙ yyardˌēn יַרְדֵּן Jordan
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
חֹ֣דֶשׁ ḥˈōḏeš חֹדֶשׁ month
הָ הַ the
רִאשֹׁ֔ון rišˈôn רִאשֹׁון first
וְ wᵊ וְ and
ה֥וּא hˌû הוּא he
מְמַלֵּ֖א mᵊmallˌē מלא be full
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
גְּדֹותָ֑יוגדיתיו
*gᵊḏôṯˈāʸw גִּדְיָה bank
וַ wa וְ and
יַּבְרִ֨יחוּ֙ yyavrˈîḥû ברח run away
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
הָ֣ hˈā הַ the
עֲמָקִ֔ים ʕᵃmāqˈîm עֵמֶק valley
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מִּזְרָ֖ח mmizrˌāḥ מִזְרָח sunrise
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
הַ the
מַּעֲרָֽב׃ ס mmaʕᵃrˈāv . s מַעֲרָב sunset
12:15. isti sunt qui transierunt Iordanem mense primo quando inundare consuevit super ripas suas et omnes fugaverunt qui morabantur in vallibus ad orientalem plagam et occidentalem
These are they who passed over the Jordan in the first month, when it is used to flow over its banks: and they put to flight all that dwelt in the valleys both toward the east and toward the west.
15. These are they that went over Jordan in the first month, when it had overflown all its banks; and they put to flight all them of the valleys, both toward the east, and toward the west.
12:15. These [are] they that went over Jordan in the first month, when it had overflown all his banks; and they put to flight all [them] of the valleys, [both] toward the east, and toward the west.
12:15. These are the ones who crossed over the Jordan in the first month, when it is accustomed to overflow its banks. And they put to flight all those who were staying in the valleys, to the eastern region and to the west.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:15: In the first month - Perhaps this was the month Nisan, which answers to a part of our March and April. This was probably before the snows on the mountains were melted, just as Jordan began to overflow its banks; or if we allow that it had already overflowed its banks, it made their attempt more hazardous, and afforded additional proof of their heroism.
1 Chronicles 12:18
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:15: On the danger of the exploit, see the marginal reference note.
This passage Ch1 12:8-15 seems to be taken verbatim from an ancient source, the poetical expressions in Ch1 12:8, Ch1 12:14, being especially unlike the usual style of our author.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:15: it had overflown: Heb. it had filled over, Jos 3:15, Jos 4:18; Jer 12:5, Jer 49:19
Geneva 1599
These [are] they that went over Jordan in the (d) first month, when it had overflown all his banks; and they put to flight all [them] of the valleys, [both] toward the east, and toward the west.
(d) Which the Hebrews called Nisan, or Abib, containing half March and half April, when Jordan was wont to overflow its banks, read (Josh 3:15).
John Gill
These are they that went over Jordan in the first month,.... The month Nisan or Ab; as they must come over Jordan to come to David, since they dwelt on the other side of it:
when it had overflown all its banks; as it did at this time of the year, see Josh 3:15 which is observed to show both the time of the year when they came over, and their zeal and ardour to assist David, and their boldness and intrepidity; fearless of danger, they threw themselves into Jordan, and swam over it, in all probability when the waters of it were so deep they could not ford it, and so rapid that they were in danger of being carried away with them:
and they put to flight all them of the valleys, both towards the east, and towards the west; who dwelt in the valleys, or plains of Jordan east and west; who seeing a number of men come over, took them for enemies, and fled, so Kimchi; or, as others think, these were the Philistines, who, on the defeat of Saul, took possession of the cities of Israel, in the valleys forsaken by them, 1Kings 31:7 or rather these were the Moabites or Arabs, who made incursions into the land of Israel for prey, the Gadites met with, when they came over Jordan.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
These are they that went over Jordan in the first month--that is, in spring, when the swollen river generally fills up the banks of its channel (see on Josh 3:14; Josh 4:19; Josh 5:10).
they put to flight all them of the valleys--This was probably done at the time of their separating themselves and their purpose being discovered, they had to cut their passage through the opposing adherents of Saul, both on the eastern and western banks. The impossibility of taking the fords at such a time, and the violent rapidity of the current, make this crossing of the Jordan--in whatever way these Gadites accomplished it--a remarkable feat.
12:1612:16: Եւ եկին յորդւոցն Բենիամինի եւ Յուդայ՝ յօգնականութիւն Դաւթի։
16 Դաւթին օգնութեան եկան նաեւ Բենիամինի ու Յուդայի ցեղի որդիները:
16 Բերդը Դաւիթին քով Բենիամինին ու Յուդային որդիներէն ալ եկան։
Եւ եկին յորդւոցն Բենիամինի եւ Յուդայ յօգնութիւն Դաւթի:

12:16: Եւ եկին յորդւոցն Բենիամինի եւ Յուդայ՝ յօգնականութիւն Դաւթի։
16 Դաւթին օգնութեան եկան նաեւ Բենիամինի ու Յուդայի ցեղի որդիները:
16 Բերդը Դաւիթին քով Բենիամինին ու Յուդային որդիներէն ալ եկան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1612:16 Пришли также и из сыновей Вениаминовых и Иудиных в укрепление к Давиду.
12:16 οὗτοι ουτος this; he οἱ ο the διαβάντες διαβαινω step through; go across τὸν ο the Ιορδάνην ιορδανης Iordanēs; Iorthanis ἐν εν in τῷ ο the μηνὶ μην.1 month τῷ ο the πρώτῳ πρωτος first; foremost καὶ και and; even οὗτος ουτος this; he πεπληρωκὼς πληροω fulfill; fill ἐπὶ επι in; on πᾶσαν πας all; every κρηπῖδα κρηπις he; him καὶ και and; even ἐξεδίωξαν εκδιωκω chase out πάντας πας all; every τοὺς ο the κατοικοῦντας κατοικεω settle αὐλῶνας αυλων.1 from; away ἀνατολῶν ανατολη springing up; east ἕως εως till; until δυσμῶν δυσμη sunset; west
12:16 וַ wa וְ and יָּבֹ֗אוּ yyāvˈōʔû בוא come מִן־ min- מִן from בְּנֵ֤י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son בִנְיָמִן֙ vinyāmˌin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin וִֽ wˈi וְ and יהוּדָ֔ה yhûḏˈā יְהוּדָה Judah עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto לַ la לְ to † הַ the מְצָ֖ד mᵊṣˌāḏ מְצָד unapproachable לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִֽיד׃ ḏāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David
12:16. venerunt autem et de Beniamin et de Iuda ad praesidium in quo morabatur DavidAnd there came also of the men of Benjamin, and of Juda to the hold, in which David abode.
16. And there came of the children of Benjamin and Judah to the hold unto David.
12:16. And there came of the children of Benjamin and Judah to the hold unto David.
12:16. Then some from Benjamin and from Judah also arrived at the stronghold where David was staying.
And there came of the children of Benjamin and Judah to the hold unto David:

12:16 Пришли также и из сыновей Вениаминовых и Иудиных в укрепление к Давиду.
12:16
οὗτοι ουτος this; he
οἱ ο the
διαβάντες διαβαινω step through; go across
τὸν ο the
Ιορδάνην ιορδανης Iordanēs; Iorthanis
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
μηνὶ μην.1 month
τῷ ο the
πρώτῳ πρωτος first; foremost
καὶ και and; even
οὗτος ουτος this; he
πεπληρωκὼς πληροω fulfill; fill
ἐπὶ επι in; on
πᾶσαν πας all; every
κρηπῖδα κρηπις he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἐξεδίωξαν εκδιωκω chase out
πάντας πας all; every
τοὺς ο the
κατοικοῦντας κατοικεω settle
αὐλῶνας αυλων.1 from; away
ἀνατολῶν ανατολη springing up; east
ἕως εως till; until
δυσμῶν δυσμη sunset; west
12:16
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֹ֗אוּ yyāvˈōʔû בוא come
מִן־ min- מִן from
בְּנֵ֤י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
בִנְיָמִן֙ vinyāmˌin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin
וִֽ wˈi וְ and
יהוּדָ֔ה yhûḏˈā יְהוּדָה Judah
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מְצָ֖ד mᵊṣˌāḏ מְצָד unapproachable
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִֽיד׃ ḏāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David
12:16. venerunt autem et de Beniamin et de Iuda ad praesidium in quo morabatur David
And there came also of the men of Benjamin, and of Juda to the hold, in which David abode.
16. And there came of the children of Benjamin and Judah to the hold unto David.
12:16. And there came of the children of Benjamin and Judah to the hold unto David.
12:16. Then some from Benjamin and from Judah also arrived at the stronghold where David was staying.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
16. Имена перешедших на сторону Давида Иудеев и Вениамитян не сообщаются или потому, что их не было в том источнике, которым пользовался автор Паралипоменон, или потому, что они были упомянуты в гл. XI.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:16: the children: Ch1 12:2
the hold: Ch1 12:8
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

There came to David in the mountain-fastness also men of Benjamin and Judah (cf. 1Chron 12:8). Their names are not in the lists, possibly because they were not handed down in the historical works made use of by the chronicler. At their head, as we learn from 1Chron 12:18, stood Amasai, chief of the thirty, i.e., of the corps formed of the thirty heroes (see 1Chron 11:11), although his name does not occur in the catalogue, 1 Chron 11. According to this, Amasai must have occupied a very important position under David; but since the name עמשׂי is not elsewhere mentioned in the history of David, the older commentators have conjectured that עמשׂי may have been the same person as עמשׂא, son of Abigail (1Chron 2:17), whom Absalom made captain in Joab's place, and whom David, after the victory over the rebels, wished to make commander-in-chief in the room of Joab, and whom for that reason Joab afterwards murdered (2Kings 17:25; 2Kings 19:14; 2Kings 20:4, 2Kings 20:8.); or identical with אבשׁי the son of Zeruiah, 1Chron 2:16 and 1Chron 11:20. Of these conjectures the first is much more probable than the second. To meet these men, David went forth from his fastness, and asked them with what purpose they came to him. "If for peace," to stand by him, "then shall there be to me towards you a heart for union," i.e., I will be with you of one heart, be true to you. ליחד לבב is plainer than אחד לב, 1Chron 12:38. "But if לרמּותני, to practise deceit against me (to be guilty of a מרמה) for mine enemies (to deliver me to them), although there be no wrong in my hands, the God of our fathers look thereon and punish;" cf. 2Chron 24:22. The God of our fathers, i.e., of the patriarchs (cf. Ezra 7:27; 2Chron 20:6, and Ex 3:13.), who rules in and over Israel, who shields the innocent and punishes the guilty.
John Gill
And there came of the men of Benjamin, and of Judah,.... Besides those before mentioned, 1Chron 12:2,
to the hold unto David; the same as in 1Chron 12:8.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the children of Benjamin and Judah--It is probable that the Benjamites invited the Judahites to accompany them, in order to prevent David being suspicious of them. Their anticipations, as the result showed, were well founded. He did suspect them, but the doubts of David as to their object in repairing to him, were promptly dispelled by Amasai or Amasa, who, by the secret impulse of the Spirit, assured him of their strong attachment and their zealous service from a unanimous conviction that his cause was owned and blessed of God (1Kings 18:12-14).
12:1712:17: Եւ Դաւիթ ել ընդ առաջ նոցա, եւ ասէ ցնոսա. Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ եկիք առ իս՝ եղիցի՛ սիրտ իմ ընդ ձեզ, ապա թէ մատնե՛լ զիս թշնամեաց իմոց եկիք՝ ո՛չ ճշմարտութեամբ ձեռին, տեսցէ՛ Աստուած հարցն մերոց՝ եւ յանդիմանեսցէ։
17 Դաւիթը ընդառաջ գնալով նրանց՝ ասաց. «Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ էք եկել ինձ մօտ, իմ սիրտը ձեզ հետ կը լինի, իսկ եթէ եկել էք, որ անհաւատարմօրէն ինձ մատնէք իմ թշնամիների ձեռքը, թող մեր հայրերի Աստուածը տեսնի ու դատապարտի ձեզ»:
17 Դաւիթ անոնց առջեւ ելաւ ու ըսաւ անոնց. «Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ ինծի օգնութիւն ընելու եկեր էք, իմ սիրտս ձեզի հետ պիտի ըլլայ. բայց եթէ խաբէութեամբ զիս իմ թշնամիներուս ձեռքը մատնելու համար եկեր էք, (որ իմ ձեռքերուս մէջ անօրէնութիւն մը չկայ,) մեր հայրերուն Աստուածը թող տեսնէ ու յանդիմանէ»։
Եւ Դաւիթ ել ընդ առաջ նոցա, եւ ասէ ցնոսա. Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ եկիք առ իս[226], եղիցի սիրտ իմ ընդ ձեզ. ապա թէ մատնել զիս թշնամեաց իմոց եկիք, [227]ոչ ճշմարտութեամբ ձեռին``, տեսցէ Աստուած հարցն մերոց եւ յանդիմանեսցէ:

12:17: Եւ Դաւիթ ել ընդ առաջ նոցա, եւ ասէ ցնոսա. Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ եկիք առ իս՝ եղիցի՛ սիրտ իմ ընդ ձեզ, ապա թէ մատնե՛լ զիս թշնամեաց իմոց եկիք՝ ո՛չ ճշմարտութեամբ ձեռին, տեսցէ՛ Աստուած հարցն մերոց՝ եւ յանդիմանեսցէ։
17 Դաւիթը ընդառաջ գնալով նրանց՝ ասաց. «Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ էք եկել ինձ մօտ, իմ սիրտը ձեզ հետ կը լինի, իսկ եթէ եկել էք, որ անհաւատարմօրէն ինձ մատնէք իմ թշնամիների ձեռքը, թող մեր հայրերի Աստուածը տեսնի ու դատապարտի ձեզ»:
17 Դաւիթ անոնց առջեւ ելաւ ու ըսաւ անոնց. «Եթէ խաղաղութեամբ ինծի օգնութիւն ընելու եկեր էք, իմ սիրտս ձեզի հետ պիտի ըլլայ. բայց եթէ խաբէութեամբ զիս իմ թշնամիներուս ձեռքը մատնելու համար եկեր էք, (որ իմ ձեռքերուս մէջ անօրէնութիւն մը չկայ,) մեր հայրերուն Աստուածը թող տեսնէ ու յանդիմանէ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1712:17 Давид вышел навстречу им и сказал им: если с миром пришли вы ко мне, чтобы помогать мне, то да будет у меня с вами одно сердце; а если для того, чтобы коварно предать меня врагам моим, тогда как нет порока на руках моих, то да видит Бог отцов наших и рассудит.
12:17 καὶ και and; even ἦλθον ερχομαι come; go ἀπὸ απο from; away τῶν ο the υἱῶν υιος son Βενιαμιν βενιαμιν Beniamin; Veniamin καὶ και and; even Ιουδα ιουδα Iouda; Iutha εἰς εις into; for βοήθειαν βοηθεια help τοῦ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
12:17 וַ wa וְ and יֵּצֵ֣א yyēṣˈē יצא go out דָוִיד֮ ḏāwîḏ דָּוִד David לִ li לְ to פְנֵיהֶם֒ fᵊnêhˌem פָּנֶה face וַ wa וְ and יַּ֨עַן֙ yyˈaʕan ענה answer וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say לָהֶ֔ם lāhˈem לְ to אִם־ ʔim- אִם if לְ lᵊ לְ to שָׁלֹ֞ום šālˈôm שָׁלֹום peace בָּאתֶ֤ם bāṯˈem בוא come אֵלַי֙ ʔēlˌay אֶל to לְ lᵊ לְ to עָזְרֵ֔נִי ʕozrˈēnî עזר help יִֽהְיֶה־ yˈihyeh- היה be לִּ֧י llˈî לְ to עֲלֵיכֶ֛ם ʕᵃlêḵˈem עַל upon לֵבָ֖ב lēvˌāv לֵבָב heart לְ lᵊ לְ to יָ֑חַד yˈāḥaḏ יַחַד gathering וְ wᵊ וְ and אִֽם־ ʔˈim- אִם if לְ lᵊ לְ to רַמֹּותַ֣נִי rammôṯˈanî רמה deceive לְ lᵊ לְ to צָרַ֗י ṣārˈay צַר adversary בְּ bᵊ בְּ in לֹ֤א lˈō לֹא not חָמָס֙ ḥāmˌās חָמָס violence בְּ bᵊ בְּ in כַפַּ֔י ḵappˈay כַּף palm יֵ֛רֶא yˈēre ראה see אֱלֹהֵ֥י ʔᵉlōhˌê אֱלֹהִים god(s) אֲבֹותֵ֖ינוּ ʔᵃvôṯˌênû אָב father וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹוכַֽח׃ ס yôḵˈaḥ . s יכח reprove
12:17. egressusque est David obviam eis et ait si pacifice venistis ad me ut auxiliemini mihi cor meum iungatur vobis si autem insidiamini mihi pro adversariis meis cum ego iniquitatem in manibus non habeam videat Deus patrum nostrorum et iudicetAnd David went out to meet them, and said: If you are come peaceably to me to help me, let my heart be joined to you: but if you plot against me for my enemies whereas I have no iniquity in my hands, let the God of our fathers see, and judge.
17. And David went out to meet them, and answered and said unto them, If ye be come peaceably unto me to help me, mine heart shall be knit unto you: but if to betray me to mine adversaries, seeing there is no wrong in mine hands, the God of our fathers look thereon, and rebuke it.
12:17. And David went out to meet them, and answered and said unto them, If ye be come peaceably unto me to help me, mine heart shall be knit unto you: but if [ye be come] to betray me to mine enemies, seeing [there is] no wrong in mine hands, the God of our fathers look [thereon], and rebuke [it].
12:17. And David went out to meet them, and he said: “If you have arrived peacefully, so as to be a help to me, may my heart be joined to you; but if to betray me to my adversaries, though I have no iniquity in my hands, may the God of our fathers see and judge.”
And David went out to meet them, and answered and said unto them, If ye be come peaceably unto me to help me, mine heart shall be knit unto you: but if [ye be come] to betray me to mine enemies, seeing [there is] no wrong in mine hands, the God of our fathers look [thereon], and rebuke:

12:17 Давид вышел навстречу им и сказал им: если с миром пришли вы ко мне, чтобы помогать мне, то да будет у меня с вами одно сердце; а если для того, чтобы коварно предать меня врагам моим, тогда как нет порока на руках моих, то да видит Бог отцов наших и рассудит.
12:17
καὶ και and; even
ἦλθον ερχομαι come; go
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῶν ο the
υἱῶν υιος son
Βενιαμιν βενιαμιν Beniamin; Veniamin
καὶ και and; even
Ιουδα ιουδα Iouda; Iutha
εἰς εις into; for
βοήθειαν βοηθεια help
τοῦ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
12:17
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּצֵ֣א yyēṣˈē יצא go out
דָוִיד֮ ḏāwîḏ דָּוִד David
לִ li לְ to
פְנֵיהֶם֒ fᵊnêhˌem פָּנֶה face
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֨עַן֙ yyˈaʕan ענה answer
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
לָהֶ֔ם lāhˈem לְ to
אִם־ ʔim- אִם if
לְ lᵊ לְ to
שָׁלֹ֞ום šālˈôm שָׁלֹום peace
בָּאתֶ֤ם bāṯˈem בוא come
אֵלַי֙ ʔēlˌay אֶל to
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עָזְרֵ֔נִי ʕozrˈēnî עזר help
יִֽהְיֶה־ yˈihyeh- היה be
לִּ֧י llˈî לְ to
עֲלֵיכֶ֛ם ʕᵃlêḵˈem עַל upon
לֵבָ֖ב lēvˌāv לֵבָב heart
לְ lᵊ לְ to
יָ֑חַד yˈāḥaḏ יַחַד gathering
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אִֽם־ ʔˈim- אִם if
לְ lᵊ לְ to
רַמֹּותַ֣נִי rammôṯˈanî רמה deceive
לְ lᵊ לְ to
צָרַ֗י ṣārˈay צַר adversary
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
לֹ֤א lˈō לֹא not
חָמָס֙ ḥāmˌās חָמָס violence
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
כַפַּ֔י ḵappˈay כַּף palm
יֵ֛רֶא yˈēre ראה see
אֱלֹהֵ֥י ʔᵉlōhˌê אֱלֹהִים god(s)
אֲבֹותֵ֖ינוּ ʔᵃvôṯˌênû אָב father
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹוכַֽח׃ ס yôḵˈaḥ . s יכח reprove
12:17. egressusque est David obviam eis et ait si pacifice venistis ad me ut auxiliemini mihi cor meum iungatur vobis si autem insidiamini mihi pro adversariis meis cum ego iniquitatem in manibus non habeam videat Deus patrum nostrorum et iudicet
And David went out to meet them, and said: If you are come peaceably to me to help me, let my heart be joined to you: but if you plot against me for my enemies whereas I have no iniquity in my hands, let the God of our fathers see, and judge.
17. And David went out to meet them, and answered and said unto them, If ye be come peaceably unto me to help me, mine heart shall be knit unto you: but if to betray me to mine adversaries, seeing there is no wrong in mine hands, the God of our fathers look thereon, and rebuke it.
12:17. And David went out to meet them, and answered and said unto them, If ye be come peaceably unto me to help me, mine heart shall be knit unto you: but if [ye be come] to betray me to mine enemies, seeing [there is] no wrong in mine hands, the God of our fathers look [thereon], and rebuke [it].
12:17. And David went out to meet them, and he said: “If you have arrived peacefully, so as to be a help to me, may my heart be joined to you; but if to betray me to my adversaries, though I have no iniquity in my hands, may the God of our fathers see and judge.”
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
17. Вопрос Давида вполне понятен ввиду известных из истории преследования его Саулом фактов предательства (1: Цар XXIII:19; XXIV:2).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:17: to meet them: Heb. before them
If ye be come: Sa1 16:4; Sa2 3:20-25; Kg1 2:13; Kg2 9:22; Psa 12:1, Psa 12:2
heart: Sa1 18:1, Sa1 18:3; Kg2 10:15; Psa 86:11; Co2 13:11; Phi 1:27
knit: Heb. one, Jer 32:39; Act 4:32; Co1 1:10
wrong: or, violence
God: Gen 31:42, Gen 31:53; Sa1 24:11-17, Sa1 26:23, Sa1 26:24; Psa 7:6; Pe1 2:23
rebuke it: Zac 3:2; Jde 1:9
John Gill
And David went out to meet them,.... Out of the hold where he was; either out of respect and deference to them, some of them being persons of eminence; or it may be out of suspicion, fearing they were not his friends, being, it may be, chiefly of the tribe of Benjamin, and therefore was desirous of sounding them before he admitted them:
and said unto them, if ye be come peaceably unto me to help me; if they were come with a good will to him, and intention to help him against his enemy, and protect him:
mine heart shall be knit unto you; they should have such a share in his affections, that their hearts would be as one, as his and Jonathan's were, 1Kings 18:1,
but if ye be come to betray me to mine enemies; into the hands of Saul, and his courtiers, that sought his life:
seeing there is no wrong in mine hands; no injury done by him to Saul, or to them, or to any other:
the God of our fathers look thereon, and rebuke it; he that sees all things, let him revenge it; and it is not only a wish that he would, but a prayer of faith that so it would be.
John Wesley
The God of our fathers - He calls God, the God of our fathers, both his fathers and theirs; thus he minds them, not to deal ill with him; for they were both descendents from the same patriarchs, and servants of the same God. And thus he encourages himself to believe, that God would right him, if he was abused. For he was the God of his fathers; therefore a blessing was entailed upon him: and a God to all Israel in particular, as well as a Judge to all the earth.
12:1812:18: Եւ զօրացո՛յց Հոգին զԱմեսսա, զիշխան երեսնիցն. եւ ասէ. Ե՛րթ Դաւիթ որդի Յեսսեայ՝ եւ զօրդ քո՝ խաղաղութիւն քեզ, եւ խաղաղութիւն օգնականաց քոց. վասն զի օգնեաց քեզ Աստուած քո։ Եւ ընկալաւ զնոսա Դաւիթ, եւ կացոյց զնոսա իշխանս զօրացն[4274]։ [4274] Ոմանք. Խաղաղութիւն ընդ քեզ, եւ խա՛՛։
18 Եւ երեսնեակի հրամանատար Ամեսսան Հոգուց ներշնչուելով՝ ասաց. «Յեսսէի որդի Դաւի՛թ, գնացէ՛ք դու եւ քո ժողովուրդը, խաղաղութիւն քեզ եւ խաղաղութիւն քո օգնականներին, քանզի քո Աստուածը քեզ օգնեց»: Դաւիթն ընդունեց նրանց ու նրանց զօրքի հրամանատարներ կարգեց:
18 Եւ իշխաններուն գլուխը՝ Ամեսայի՝ Հոգիով լեցուեցաւ ու ըսաւ.«Մենք քուկդ ենք ո՛վ Դաւիթ, Ու քեզի հետ պիտի ըլլանք, ո՛վ Յեսսէի որդի. Խաղաղութիւն, խաղաղութիւն քեզի Ու քու օգնականներուդ խաղաղութիւն թող ըլլայ, Քանզի քու Աստուածդ քեզի օգնական է»։Այն ատեն Դաւիթ զանոնք ընդունեց ու զանոնք իր գունդին իշխաններուն մէջ դրաւ։
Եւ զօրացոյց Հոգին զԱմեսսա` զիշխան երեսնիցն, եւ ասէ. [228]Երթ, Դաւիթ, որդի Յեսսեայ եւ զօրդ քո``, խաղաղութիւն քեզ, եւ խաղաղութիւն օգնականաց քոց. վասն զի օգնեաց քեզ Աստուած քո: Եւ ընկալաւ զնոսա Դաւիթ, եւ կացոյց զնոսա իշխանս զօրացն:

12:18: Եւ զօրացո՛յց Հոգին զԱմեսսա, զիշխան երեսնիցն. եւ ասէ. Ե՛րթ Դաւիթ որդի Յեսսեայ՝ եւ զօրդ քո՝ խաղաղութիւն քեզ, եւ խաղաղութիւն օգնականաց քոց. վասն զի օգնեաց քեզ Աստուած քո։ Եւ ընկալաւ զնոսա Դաւիթ, եւ կացոյց զնոսա իշխանս զօրացն[4274]։
[4274] Ոմանք. Խաղաղութիւն ընդ քեզ, եւ խա՛՛։
18 Եւ երեսնեակի հրամանատար Ամեսսան Հոգուց ներշնչուելով՝ ասաց. «Յեսսէի որդի Դաւի՛թ, գնացէ՛ք դու եւ քո ժողովուրդը, խաղաղութիւն քեզ եւ խաղաղութիւն քո օգնականներին, քանզի քո Աստուածը քեզ օգնեց»: Դաւիթն ընդունեց նրանց ու նրանց զօրքի հրամանատարներ կարգեց:
18 Եւ իշխաններուն գլուխը՝ Ամեսայի՝ Հոգիով լեցուեցաւ ու ըսաւ.«Մենք քուկդ ենք ո՛վ Դաւիթ, Ու քեզի հետ պիտի ըլլանք, ո՛վ Յեսսէի որդի. Խաղաղութիւն, խաղաղութիւն քեզի Ու քու օգնականներուդ խաղաղութիւն թող ըլլայ, Քանզի քու Աստուածդ քեզի օգնական է»։
Այն ատեն Դաւիթ զանոնք ընդունեց ու զանոնք իր գունդին իշխաններուն մէջ դրաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1812:18 И объял дух Амасая, главу тридцати, {и сказал он}: мир тебе Давид, и с тобою, сын Иессеев; мир тебе, и мир помощникам твоим; ибо помогает тебе Бог твой. Тогда принял их Давид и поставил их во главе войска.
12:18 καὶ και and; even Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐξῆλθεν εξερχομαι come out; go out εἰς εις into; for ἀπάντησιν απαντησις encounter; escort αὐτῶν αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him εἰ ει if; whether εἰς εις into; for εἰρήνην ειρηνη peace ἥκατε ηκω here πρός προς to; toward με με me εἴη ειμι be μοι μοι me καρδία καρδια heart καθ᾿ κατα down; by ἑαυτὴν εαυτου of himself; his own ἐφ᾿ επι in; on ὑμᾶς υμας you καὶ και and; even εἰ ει if; whether τοῦ ο the παραδοῦναί παραδιδωμι betray; give over με με me τοῖς ο the ἐχθροῖς εχθρος hostile; enemy μου μου of me; mine οὐκ ου not ἐν εν in ἀληθείᾳ αληθεια truth χειρός χειρ hand ἴδοι οραω view; see ὁ ο the θεὸς θεος God τῶν ο the πατέρων πατηρ father ἡμῶν ημων our καὶ και and; even ἐλέγξαιτο ελεγχω convict; question
12:18 וְ wᵊ וְ and ר֣וּחַ rˈûₐḥ רוּחַ wind לָבְשָׁ֗ה lāvᵊšˈā לבשׁ cloth אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] עֲמָשַׂי֮ ʕᵃmāśay עֲמָשַׂי Amasai רֹ֣אשׁ rˈōš רֹאשׁ head הַה *ha הַ the שָּׁלִישִׁים֒שׁלושׁים *ššālîšîm שָׁלִישׁ adjutant לְךָ֤ lᵊḵˈā לְ to דָוִיד֙ ḏāwîḏ דָּוִד David וְ wᵊ וְ and עִמְּךָ֣ ʕimmᵊḵˈā עִם with בֶן־ ven- בֵּן son יִשַׁ֔י yišˈay יִשַׁי Jesse שָׁלֹ֨ום׀ šālˌôm שָׁלֹום peace שָׁלֹ֜ום šālˈôm שָׁלֹום peace לְךָ֗ lᵊḵˈā לְ to וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁלֹום֙ šālôm שָׁלֹום peace לְ lᵊ לְ to עֹ֣זְרֶ֔ךָ ʕˈōzᵊrˈeḵā עזר help כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that עֲזָרְךָ֖ ʕᵃzārᵊḵˌā עזר help אֱלֹהֶ֑יךָ ʔᵉlōhˈeʸḵā אֱלֹהִים god(s) וַ wa וְ and יְקַבְּלֵ֣ם yᵊqabbᵊlˈēm קבל take דָּוִ֔יד dāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David וַֽ wˈa וְ and יִּתְּנֵ֖ם yyittᵊnˌēm נתן give בְּ bᵊ בְּ in רָאשֵׁ֥י rāšˌê רֹאשׁ head הַ ha הַ the גְּדֽוּד׃ פ ggᵊḏˈûḏ . f גְּדוּד band
12:18. spiritus vero induit Amessai principem inter triginta et ait tui sumus o David et tecum fili Isai pax pax tibi et pax adiutoribus tuis te enim adiuvat Deus tuus suscepit ergo eos David et constituit principes turmaeBut the spirit came upon Amasai the chief among thirty, and he said: We are thine, O David, and for thee, O son of Isai: peace, peace be to thee, and peace to thy helpers. For thy God helpeth thee. So David received them, and made them captains of the band.
18. Then the spirit came upon Amasai, who was chief of the thirty, , Thine are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse: peace, peace be unto thee, and peace be to thine helpers; for thy God helpeth thee. Then David received them, and made them captains of the band.
12:18. Then the spirit came upon Amasai, [who was] chief of the captains, [and he said], Thine [are we], David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse: peace, peace [be] unto thee, and peace [be] to thine helpers; for thy God helpeth thee. Then David received them, and made them captains of the band.
12:18. Truly, the Spirit clothed Amasai, the leader among the thirty, and he said: “O David, we are yours! O son of Jesse, we are for you! Peace, peace to you, and peace to your helpers. For your God helps you.” Therefore, David received them, and he appointed them as leaders of troops.
Then the spirit came upon Amasai, [who was] chief of the captains, [and he said], Thine [are we], David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse: peace, peace [be] unto thee, and peace [be] to thine helpers; for thy God helpeth thee. Then David received them, and made them captains of the band:

12:18 И объял дух Амасая, главу тридцати, {и сказал он}: мир тебе Давид, и с тобою, сын Иессеев; мир тебе, и мир помощникам твоим; ибо помогает тебе Бог твой. Тогда принял их Давид и поставил их во главе войска.
12:18
καὶ και and; even
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐξῆλθεν εξερχομαι come out; go out
εἰς εις into; for
ἀπάντησιν απαντησις encounter; escort
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him
εἰ ει if; whether
εἰς εις into; for
εἰρήνην ειρηνη peace
ἥκατε ηκω here
πρός προς to; toward
με με me
εἴη ειμι be
μοι μοι me
καρδία καρδια heart
καθ᾿ κατα down; by
ἑαυτὴν εαυτου of himself; his own
ἐφ᾿ επι in; on
ὑμᾶς υμας you
καὶ και and; even
εἰ ει if; whether
τοῦ ο the
παραδοῦναί παραδιδωμι betray; give over
με με me
τοῖς ο the
ἐχθροῖς εχθρος hostile; enemy
μου μου of me; mine
οὐκ ου not
ἐν εν in
ἀληθείᾳ αληθεια truth
χειρός χειρ hand
ἴδοι οραω view; see
ο the
θεὸς θεος God
τῶν ο the
πατέρων πατηρ father
ἡμῶν ημων our
καὶ και and; even
ἐλέγξαιτο ελεγχω convict; question
12:18
וְ wᵊ וְ and
ר֣וּחַ rˈûₐḥ רוּחַ wind
לָבְשָׁ֗ה lāvᵊšˈā לבשׁ cloth
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
עֲמָשַׂי֮ ʕᵃmāśay עֲמָשַׂי Amasai
רֹ֣אשׁ rˈōš רֹאשׁ head
הַה
*ha הַ the
שָּׁלִישִׁים֒שׁלושׁים
*ššālîšîm שָׁלִישׁ adjutant
לְךָ֤ lᵊḵˈā לְ to
דָוִיד֙ ḏāwîḏ דָּוִד David
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עִמְּךָ֣ ʕimmᵊḵˈā עִם with
בֶן־ ven- בֵּן son
יִשַׁ֔י yišˈay יִשַׁי Jesse
שָׁלֹ֨ום׀ šālˌôm שָׁלֹום peace
שָׁלֹ֜ום šālˈôm שָׁלֹום peace
לְךָ֗ lᵊḵˈā לְ to
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁלֹום֙ šālôm שָׁלֹום peace
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עֹ֣זְרֶ֔ךָ ʕˈōzᵊrˈeḵā עזר help
כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that
עֲזָרְךָ֖ ʕᵃzārᵊḵˌā עזר help
אֱלֹהֶ֑יךָ ʔᵉlōhˈeʸḵā אֱלֹהִים god(s)
וַ wa וְ and
יְקַבְּלֵ֣ם yᵊqabbᵊlˈēm קבל take
דָּוִ֔יד dāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יִּתְּנֵ֖ם yyittᵊnˌēm נתן give
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
רָאשֵׁ֥י rāšˌê רֹאשׁ head
הַ ha הַ the
גְּדֽוּד׃ פ ggᵊḏˈûḏ . f גְּדוּד band
12:18. spiritus vero induit Amessai principem inter triginta et ait tui sumus o David et tecum fili Isai pax pax tibi et pax adiutoribus tuis te enim adiuvat Deus tuus suscepit ergo eos David et constituit principes turmae
But the spirit came upon Amasai the chief among thirty, and he said: We are thine, O David, and for thee, O son of Isai: peace, peace be to thee, and peace to thy helpers. For thy God helpeth thee. So David received them, and made them captains of the band.
12:18. Then the spirit came upon Amasai, [who was] chief of the captains, [and he said], Thine [are we], David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse: peace, peace [be] unto thee, and peace [be] to thine helpers; for thy God helpeth thee. Then David received them, and made them captains of the band.
12:18. Truly, the Spirit clothed Amasai, the leader among the thirty, and he said: “O David, we are yours! O son of Jesse, we are for you! Peace, peace to you, and peace to your helpers. For your God helps you.” Therefore, David received them, and he appointed them as leaders of troops.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
18. Амасай — брат сестры Давида Авигеи (1: Пар II:17). — «Помогает тебе Бог твой» — едва ли не представляет указания на 1: Цар XVIII:12.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:18: The spirit came upon Amasai - "The spirit of fortitude clothed Amasai, the chief of the mighty men; and he answered, For thy sake, O David, are we come, that we may be with thee, thou son of Jesse.
Prosperity be to thee by night and by day; and prosperity be to thy helpers; for the Word of the Lord is thy assistant." - T.
1 Chronicles 12:22
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:18: Amasai - The marginal reference identifies him with Amasa, David's nephew, but it seems unlikely that David would have misdoubted a band led by his own nephew.
The passionate earnestness of Amasai's speech is strongly marked in the original, and will be better seen by omitting the words which our Version adds in italics. Here, as in Ch1 12:8-15, we have manifestly the actual words of a very ancient record.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:18: the spirit: Jdg 6:34, Jdg 13:25; Isa 59:17
came upon Amasai: Heb. clothed Amasai, Ch1 2:17; Sa2 17:25, Sa2 19:13, Sa2 20:4-8, Amasa, Thine are we. Kg2 10:5, and on they side, Rut 1:16; Sa2 15:21; Kg2 9:32; Mat 12:30
peace: Gal 6:16; Eph 6:23, Eph 6:24
thy God: Sa1 25:28, Sa1 25:29; Sa2 5:2; Zac 8:23; Joh 6:67, Joh 6:68
captains of the band: Sa1 8:12, Sa1 22:7; Kg1 9:22
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Then came the Spirit upon Amasai, so that he proclaimed himself enthusiastic for David and his cause. With לבשׁה רוּח cf. Judg 6:34. Usually יהוה or אלהים is found with this expression (2Chron 24:20), and here also the Spirit of God is meant; and אלהים is omitted only because all that was of importance here was to show that the resolution announced by Amasai was an effect of higher spiritual influence. לך, to thee, David (do we belong), thine are we. עמּך, "with thee," sc. will we remain and fight. "Peace be to thee, and peace be to thy helpers; for thy God helpeth thee." עזרך, He has helped thee in the fortunate combats in which you have heretofore been engaged (1Kings 18:12.), and He will help still further. David thereupon received them and made them captains of his band. הגּדוּד, the warrior-band, which had gathered round David, and were still gathering round him, 1Kings 22:2; 1Kings 27:8, cf. also 1Chron 12:21; 1Kings 30:8, 1Kings 30:15, 1Kings 30:23, etc.
Geneva 1599
Then the (e) spirit came upon Amasai, [who was] chief of the captains, [and he said], Thine [are we], David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse: peace, peace [be] unto thee, and peace [be] to thine helpers; for thy God helpeth thee. Then David received them, and made them captains of the band.
(e) The spirit of boldness and courage moved him to speak thus.
John Gill
Then the spirit came upon Amasai,.... Or "clothed" (f) him; a spirit of fortitude, as the Targum, of strength, courage, and presence of mind, with which he was endowed, covered, and clothed as with a garment; this was a sister's son of David's, see 2Kings 17:25.
who was chief of the captains; of them that came at this time with him to David; he was afterwards Absalom's general, and designed to be David's, but was murdered by Joab:
and he said, thine are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse; which being spoken in this short and concise manner, as the supplement shows, denotes the vehemency with which he spake, and is expressive of their cordial fidelity to him, and their resolution to abide by him at all events:
peace, peace be unto thee, and peace be to thine helpers; wishing all prosperity, temporal and spiritual, to him and all his confederates and auxiliaries, among whom they reckoned themselves:
for thy God helpeth thee; which they perceived by the remarkable deliverances of him out of the hand of Saul, when in imminent danger; the Targum is,"for the Word of the Lord is for thy help:"
then David received them; into the hold, and admitted them as his friends:
and made them the captains of the band; they brought with them; or in later times, when he came to the throne.
(f) "induit", Pagninus, Montanus, &c.
John Wesley
The Spirit - Not only saving graces, but other heroical and generous motions are ascribed to God's spirit, which here stirred up in him a more that ordinary greatness of mind and resolution.
12:1912:19: Եւ ՚ի Մանասէէ դիմեցին առ Դաւիթ՝ ՚ի գալ այլազգեացն ՚ի վերայ Սաւուղայ ՚ի պատերազմ, եւ ո՛չ օգնեաց նոցա. վասն զի խորհրդիւ եղեւ զօրագլխացն այլազգեաց, որք ասացին եթէ գլխովք արանցդ այդոցիկ դառնայ դա առ տէր իւր Սաւուղ[4275]։ [4275] Ոսկան. Վասն զի խորհրդով եղեւ զօ՛՛։
19 Մանասէից սերուած մարդիկ էլ անցան Դաւթի կողմը, երբ այլազգիները Սաւուղի դէմ պատերազմի էին ելել, սակայն նա չօգնեց նրանց, քանզի այլազգիների զօրագլուխները խորհրդակցելով՝ ասացին, թէ նա այս մարդկանց գլուխների գնով կ’անցնի իր տիրոջ՝ Սաւուղի կողմը:
19 Մանասէէն ալ Դաւիթին միացան, երբ անիկա Փղշտացիներուն հետ Սաւուղին վրայ պատերազմելու գնաց, բայց անոնց օգնութիւն չըրին*, քանզի Փղշտացիներուն նախարարներուն խորհրդով զանիկա ետ ղրկեցին՝ ըսելով. «Ասիկա մեր գլուխներուն վնասովը, իր տիրոջը, Սաւուղին կրնայ միանալ»։
Եւ ի Մանասէէ դիմեցին առ Դաւիթ ի գալ այլազգեացն ի վերայ Սաւուղայ ի պատերազմ, եւ ոչ օգնեաց նոցա. վասն զի խորհրդիւ եղեւ զօրագլխացն այլազգեաց, որք ասացին եթէ` Գլխովք արանցդ այդոցիկ դառնայ դա առ տէր իւր Սաւուղ:

12:19: Եւ ՚ի Մանասէէ դիմեցին առ Դաւիթ՝ ՚ի գալ այլազգեացն ՚ի վերայ Սաւուղայ ՚ի պատերազմ, եւ ո՛չ օգնեաց նոցա. վասն զի խորհրդիւ եղեւ զօրագլխացն այլազգեաց, որք ասացին եթէ գլխովք արանցդ այդոցիկ դառնայ դա առ տէր իւր Սաւուղ[4275]։
[4275] Ոսկան. Վասն զի խորհրդով եղեւ զօ՛՛։
19 Մանասէից սերուած մարդիկ էլ անցան Դաւթի կողմը, երբ այլազգիները Սաւուղի դէմ պատերազմի էին ելել, սակայն նա չօգնեց նրանց, քանզի այլազգիների զօրագլուխները խորհրդակցելով՝ ասացին, թէ նա այս մարդկանց գլուխների գնով կ’անցնի իր տիրոջ՝ Սաւուղի կողմը:
19 Մանասէէն ալ Դաւիթին միացան, երբ անիկա Փղշտացիներուն հետ Սաւուղին վրայ պատերազմելու գնաց, բայց անոնց օգնութիւն չըրին*, քանզի Փղշտացիներուն նախարարներուն խորհրդով զանիկա ետ ղրկեցին՝ ըսելով. «Ասիկա մեր գլուխներուն վնասովը, իր տիրոջը, Սաւուղին կրնայ միանալ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:1912:19 И из колена Манассиина перешли {некоторые} к Давиду, когда он шел с Филистимлянами на войну против Саула, но не помогал им, потому что предводители Филистимские, посоветовавшись, отослали его, говоря: на нашу голову он перейдет к господину своему Саулу.
12:19 καὶ και and; even πνεῦμα πνευμα spirit; wind ἐνέδυσε ενδυω dress in; wear τὸν ο the Αμασαι αμασαι ruling; ruler τῶν ο the τριάκοντα τριακοντα thirty καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak πορεύου πορευομαι travel; go καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the λαός λαος populace; population σου σου of you; your Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith υἱὸς υιος son Ιεσσαι ιεσσαι Iessai; Iesse εἰρήνη ειρηνη peace εἰρήνη ειρηνη peace σοι σοι you καὶ και and; even εἰρήνη ειρηνη peace τοῖς ο the βοηθοῖς βοηθος helper σου σου of you; your ὅτι οτι since; that ἐβοήθησέν βοηθεω help σοι σοι you ὁ ο the θεός θεος God σου σου of you; your καὶ και and; even προσεδέξατο προσδεχομαι welcome; wait for αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith καὶ και and; even κατέστησεν καθιστημι establish; appoint αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him ἄρχοντας αρχων ruling; ruler τῶν ο the δυνάμεων δυναμις power; ability
12:19 וּ û וְ and מִֽ mˈi מִן from מְּנַשֶּׁ֞ה mmᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh נָפְל֣וּ nāfᵊlˈû נפל fall עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon דָּוִ֗יד dāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David בְּ bᵊ בְּ in בֹאֹ֨ו vōʔˌô בוא come עִם־ ʕim- עִם with פְּלִשְׁתִּ֧ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לַ la לְ to † הַ the מִּלְחָמָ֖ה mmilḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not עֲזָרֻ֑ם ʕᵃzārˈum עזר help כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that בְ vᵊ בְּ in עֵצָ֗ה ʕēṣˈā עֵצָה counsel שִׁלְּחֻ֜הוּ šillᵊḥˈuhû שׁלח send סַרְנֵ֤י sarnˈê סְרָנִים lords פְלִשְׁתִּים֙ fᵊlištîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say בְּ bᵊ בְּ in רָאשֵׁ֕ינוּ rāšˈênû רֹאשׁ head יִפֹּ֖ול yippˌôl נפל fall אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to אֲדֹנָ֥יו ʔᵃḏōnˌāʸw אָדֹון lord שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
12:19. porro de Manasse transfugerunt ad David quando veniebat cum Philisthim adversum Saul ut pugnaret et non dimicavit cum eis quia inito consilio remiserunt eum principes Philisthinorum dicentes periculo capitis nostri revertetur ad dominum suum SaulAnd there were some of Manasses that went over to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to fight: but he did not fight with them: because the lords of the Philistines taking counsel sent him back, saying: With the danger of our heads he will return to his master Saul.
19. Of Manasseh also there fell away some to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle, but they helped them not: for the lords of the Philistines upon advisement sent him away, saying, He will fall away to his master Saul to the jeopardy of our heads.
12:19. And there fell [some] of Manasseh to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle: but they helped them not: for the lords of the Philistines upon advisement sent him away, saying, He will fall to his master Saul to [the jeopardy of] our heads.
12:19. Moreover, some from Manasseh crossed over to David, when he went forth with the Philistines against Saul, so that he might fight. But he did not fight with them. For the leaders of the Philistines, taking counsel, sent him back, saying, “To the peril of our own heads, he will return to his lord, Saul.”
And there fell [some] of Manasseh to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle: but they helped them not: for the lords of the Philistines upon advisement sent him away, saying, He will fall to his master Saul to [the jeopardy of] our heads:

12:19 И из колена Манассиина перешли {некоторые} к Давиду, когда он шел с Филистимлянами на войну против Саула, но не помогал им, потому что предводители Филистимские, посоветовавшись, отослали его, говоря: на нашу голову он перейдет к господину своему Саулу.
12:19
καὶ και and; even
πνεῦμα πνευμα spirit; wind
ἐνέδυσε ενδυω dress in; wear
τὸν ο the
Αμασαι αμασαι ruling; ruler
τῶν ο the
τριάκοντα τριακοντα thirty
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
πορεύου πορευομαι travel; go
καὶ και and; even
ο the
λαός λαος populace; population
σου σου of you; your
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
υἱὸς υιος son
Ιεσσαι ιεσσαι Iessai; Iesse
εἰρήνη ειρηνη peace
εἰρήνη ειρηνη peace
σοι σοι you
καὶ και and; even
εἰρήνη ειρηνη peace
τοῖς ο the
βοηθοῖς βοηθος helper
σου σου of you; your
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἐβοήθησέν βοηθεω help
σοι σοι you
ο the
θεός θεος God
σου σου of you; your
καὶ και and; even
προσεδέξατο προσδεχομαι welcome; wait for
αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
καὶ και and; even
κατέστησεν καθιστημι establish; appoint
αὐτοὺς αυτος he; him
ἄρχοντας αρχων ruling; ruler
τῶν ο the
δυνάμεων δυναμις power; ability
12:19
וּ û וְ and
מִֽ mˈi מִן from
מְּנַשֶּׁ֞ה mmᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh
נָפְל֣וּ nāfᵊlˈû נפל fall
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
דָּוִ֗יד dāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
בֹאֹ֨ו vōʔˌô בוא come
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֧ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מִּלְחָמָ֖ה mmilḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not
עֲזָרֻ֑ם ʕᵃzārˈum עזר help
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
עֵצָ֗ה ʕēṣˈā עֵצָה counsel
שִׁלְּחֻ֜הוּ šillᵊḥˈuhû שׁלח send
סַרְנֵ֤י sarnˈê סְרָנִים lords
פְלִשְׁתִּים֙ fᵊlištîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
רָאשֵׁ֕ינוּ rāšˈênû רֹאשׁ head
יִפֹּ֖ול yippˌôl נפל fall
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
אֲדֹנָ֥יו ʔᵃḏōnˌāʸw אָדֹון lord
שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
12:19. porro de Manasse transfugerunt ad David quando veniebat cum Philisthim adversum Saul ut pugnaret et non dimicavit cum eis quia inito consilio remiserunt eum principes Philisthinorum dicentes periculo capitis nostri revertetur ad dominum suum Saul
And there were some of Manasses that went over to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to fight: but he did not fight with them: because the lords of the Philistines taking counsel sent him back, saying: With the danger of our heads he will return to his master Saul.
12:19. And there fell [some] of Manasseh to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle: but they helped them not: for the lords of the Philistines upon advisement sent him away, saying, He will fall to his master Saul to [the jeopardy of] our heads.
12:19. Moreover, some from Manasseh crossed over to David, when he went forth with the Philistines against Saul, so that he might fight. But he did not fight with them. For the leaders of the Philistines, taking counsel, sent him back, saying, “To the peril of our own heads, he will return to his lord, Saul.”
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
19-21. Присоединение к Давиду Манасситян падает на конец царствования Саула, на время перед битвою на горах Гелауйских (1: Цар XXVIII:1–2; XXIX). Они помогали ему в истреблении Амаликитян (1: Цар XXX:8, 15), как можно судить по тому, что и в указанном месте последним усвояется название «полчищ» .
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:19: when he came: Sa1 29:2-4
to the jeopardy of our heads: Heb. on our heads
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

The Manassites who went over to David before the last battle of the Philistines against Saul. - על גפל, to fall to one, is used specially of deserters in war who desert their lord and go over to the enemy: cf. 4Kings 25:11; 1Kings 29:3. אל יפּול, in the last clause of the verse, is a synonymous expression. The Manassites went over "when David went with the Philistines against Israel to the war, and (yet) helped them not; for upon advisement (בּעצה, cf. Prov 20:18), the lords of the Philistines had sent him away, saying, 'For our heads, he will fall away to his master Saul.' " 1Kings 29:2-11 contains the historical commentary on this event. When the lords of the Philistines collected their forces to march against Saul, David, who had found refuge with King Achish, was compelled to join the host of that prince with his band. But when the other Philistine princes saw the Hebrews, they demanded that they should be sent out of the army, as they feared that David might turn upon them during the battle, and so win favour by his treachery with Saul his lord. See the commentary on 1Kings 29:1-11. בּראשׁנוּ, for our heads, i.e., for the price of them, giving them as a price to obtain a friendly reception from Saul (cf. 1Kings 29:4). In consequence of this remonstrance, Achish requested David to return with his warriors to Ziklag. On this return march ("as he went to Ziklag," cf. with בּלכתּו the ללכת of 1Kings 29:11), and consequently before the battle in which Saul lost his life (Berth.), and not after Saul's great misfortune, as Ewald thinks, the Manassites whose names follow went over to David. The seven named in 1Chron 12:20 were "heads of the thousands of Manasseh," i.e., of the great families into which the tribe of Manasseh was divided, and as such were leaders of the Manassite forces in war: cf. Num 31:14 with Ex 18:25, and the commentary on the latter passage.
Geneva 1599
And there fell [some] of Manasseh to David, when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle: but they (f) helped them not: for the lords of the Philistines upon advisement sent him away, saying, He will fall to his master Saul to [the jeopardy of] our heads.
(f) They came only to help David, and not to help the Philistines, who were enemies of their country.
John Gill
And there fell some of Manasseh to David,.... Of the tribe of Manasseh; they took his part, and on his side, and joined him:
when he came with the Philistines against Saul to battle; which was a strong proof of their cordial attachment to him:
but they helped them not: the Philistines; neither David nor his men, nor the Manassites that joined them:
for the lords of the Philistines, upon advisement; counsel taken among themselves: sent him away; that is, David and his men:
saying, he will fall to his master Saul, to the jeopardy of our heads; meaning, that he would go off with his troops to Saul, and betray them into his hands, and with their heads make his peace with him, see 1Kings 29:4.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
there fell some of Manasseh--The period of their accession is fixed as the time when David came with the Philistines against Saul to battle.
but they helped them not--(See on 1Kings 29:4).
12:2012:20: ՚Ի գնալն նորա ՚ի Սիկիլակ, դիմեցին առ նա ՚ի Մանասէէ, Եդնա, Յովզաբադ, եւ Եղիու, եւ Սաղթի. իշխանք հազարացն որք էին Մանասէի[4276]. [4276] Ոսկան. Յօզաբադ, Իեդիէլ, Միքայէլ. Յօզաբադ... որք էին ՚ի Մանասէ։
20 Երբ նա Սիկեղակ էր գնում, նրա կողմն անցան Մանասէից սերուած Եդնան, Յոզաբադը, Եղիուն եւ Սաղթին՝ Մանասէից սերուած հազարապետները:
20 Երբ անիկա Սիկելակ կ’երթար, Մանասէին հազարապետները՝ Եդնան, Յովզաբադը, Յեդիէլը, Միքայէլը, Յովզաբադը, Եղիուսն ու Սաղթին զինք լքեցին։
Ի գնալն նորա ի Սիկեղակ` դիմեցին առ նա ի Մանասէէ, Եդնա, Յովզաբադ[229] եւ Եղիու եւ Սաղթի, իշխանք հազարացն որք էին Մանասէի:

12:20: ՚Ի գնալն նորա ՚ի Սիկիլակ, դիմեցին առ նա ՚ի Մանասէէ, Եդնա, Յովզաբադ, եւ Եղիու, եւ Սաղթի. իշխանք հազարացն որք էին Մանասէի[4276].
[4276] Ոսկան. Յօզաբադ, Իեդիէլ, Միքայէլ. Յօզաբադ... որք էին ՚ի Մանասէ։
20 Երբ նա Սիկեղակ էր գնում, նրա կողմն անցան Մանասէից սերուած Եդնան, Յոզաբադը, Եղիուն եւ Սաղթին՝ Մանասէից սերուած հազարապետները:
20 Երբ անիկա Սիկելակ կ’երթար, Մանասէին հազարապետները՝ Եդնան, Յովզաբադը, Յեդիէլը, Միքայէլը, Յովզաբադը, Եղիուսն ու Սաղթին զինք լքեցին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2012:20 Когда он возвращался в Секелаг, тогда перешли к нему из Манассиян: Аднах, Иозавад, Иедиаел, Михаил, Иозавад, Елигу и Цилльфай, тысяченачальники у Манассиян.
12:20 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis προσεχώρησαν προσχωρεω to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐν εν in τῷ ο the ἐλθεῖν ερχομαι come; go τοὺς ο the ἀλλοφύλους αλλοφυλος foreigner ἐπὶ επι in; on Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul εἰς εις into; for πόλεμον πολεμος battle καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἐβοήθησεν βοηθεω help αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him ὅτι οτι since; that ἐν εν in βουλῇ βουλη intent ἐγένετο γινομαι happen; become παρὰ παρα from; by τῶν ο the στρατηγῶν στρατηγος general τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner λεγόντων λεγω tell; declare ἐν εν in ταῖς ο the κεφαλαῖς κεφαλη head; top τῶν ο the ἀνδρῶν ανηρ man; husband ἐκείνων εκεινος that ἐπιστρέψει επιστρεφω turn around; return πρὸς προς to; toward τὸν ο the κύριον κυριος lord; master αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
12:20 בְּ bᵊ בְּ in לֶכְתֹּ֣ו leḵtˈô הלך walk אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to צִֽיקְלַ֗ג ṣˈîqᵊlˈaḡ צִקְלַג Ziklag נָפְל֣וּ nāfᵊlˈû נפל fall עָלָ֣יו׀ ʕālˈāʸw עַל upon מִֽ mˈi מִן from מְּנַשֶּׁ֡ה mmᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh עַ֠דְנַח ʕaḏnˌaḥ עַדְנַח Adnah וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹוזָבָ֤ד yôzāvˈāḏ יֹוזָבָד Jozabad וִ wi וְ and ידִֽיעֲאֵל֙ yḏˈîʕᵃʔēl יְדִיעֲאֵל Jediael וּ û וְ and מִיכָאֵ֣ל mîḵāʔˈēl מִיכָאֵל Michael וְ wᵊ וְ and יֹוזָבָ֔ד yôzāvˈāḏ יֹוזָבָד Jozabad וֶ we וְ and אֱלִיה֖וּא ʔᵉlîhˌû אֱלִיהוּא Elihu וְ wᵊ וְ and צִלְּתָ֑י ṣillᵊṯˈāy צִלְּתַי Zillethai רָאשֵׁ֥י rāšˌê רֹאשׁ head הָ hā הַ the אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] לִ li לְ to מְנַשֶּֽׁה׃ mᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh
12:20. quando igitur reversus est in Siceleg transfugerunt ad eum de Manasse Ednas et Iozabad et Iedihel et Michahel et Iozabad et Heliu et Salathi principes milium in ManasseSo when he went back to Siceleg, there fled to him of Manasses, Ednas and Jozabad, and Jedihel, and Michael, and Ednas, and Jozabad, and Eliu, and Salathi, captains of thousands in Manasses.
20. As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh, Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zillethai, captains of thousands that were of Manasseh.
12:20. As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh, Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zilthai, captains of the thousands that [were] of Manasseh.
12:20. And so, when he returned to Ziklag, some fled over to him from Manasseh: Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Adnah, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zillethai, leaders of thousands in Manasseh.
As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh, Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zilthai, captains of the thousands that [were] of Manasseh:

12:20 Когда он возвращался в Секелаг, тогда перешли к нему из Манассиян: Аднах, Иозавад, Иедиаел, Михаил, Иозавад, Елигу и Цилльфай, тысяченачальники у Манассиян.
12:20
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis
προσεχώρησαν προσχωρεω to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
ἐλθεῖν ερχομαι come; go
τοὺς ο the
ἀλλοφύλους αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἐπὶ επι in; on
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
εἰς εις into; for
πόλεμον πολεμος battle
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἐβοήθησεν βοηθεω help
αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἐν εν in
βουλῇ βουλη intent
ἐγένετο γινομαι happen; become
παρὰ παρα from; by
τῶν ο the
στρατηγῶν στρατηγος general
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
λεγόντων λεγω tell; declare
ἐν εν in
ταῖς ο the
κεφαλαῖς κεφαλη head; top
τῶν ο the
ἀνδρῶν ανηρ man; husband
ἐκείνων εκεινος that
ἐπιστρέψει επιστρεφω turn around; return
πρὸς προς to; toward
τὸν ο the
κύριον κυριος lord; master
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
12:20
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
לֶכְתֹּ֣ו leḵtˈô הלך walk
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
צִֽיקְלַ֗ג ṣˈîqᵊlˈaḡ צִקְלַג Ziklag
נָפְל֣וּ nāfᵊlˈû נפל fall
עָלָ֣יו׀ ʕālˈāʸw עַל upon
מִֽ mˈi מִן from
מְּנַשֶּׁ֡ה mmᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh
עַ֠דְנַח ʕaḏnˌaḥ עַדְנַח Adnah
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹוזָבָ֤ד yôzāvˈāḏ יֹוזָבָד Jozabad
וִ wi וְ and
ידִֽיעֲאֵל֙ yḏˈîʕᵃʔēl יְדִיעֲאֵל Jediael
וּ û וְ and
מִיכָאֵ֣ל mîḵāʔˈēl מִיכָאֵל Michael
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יֹוזָבָ֔ד yôzāvˈāḏ יֹוזָבָד Jozabad
וֶ we וְ and
אֱלִיה֖וּא ʔᵉlîhˌû אֱלִיהוּא Elihu
וְ wᵊ וְ and
צִלְּתָ֑י ṣillᵊṯˈāy צִלְּתַי Zillethai
רָאשֵׁ֥י rāšˌê רֹאשׁ head
הָ הַ the
אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand
אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
לִ li לְ to
מְנַשֶּֽׁה׃ mᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh
12:20. quando igitur reversus est in Siceleg transfugerunt ad eum de Manasse Ednas et Iozabad et Iedihel et Michahel et Iozabad et Heliu et Salathi principes milium in Manasse
So when he went back to Siceleg, there fled to him of Manasses, Ednas and Jozabad, and Jedihel, and Michael, and Ednas, and Jozabad, and Eliu, and Salathi, captains of thousands in Manasses.
20. As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh, Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zillethai, captains of thousands that were of Manasseh.
12:20. As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh, Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zilthai, captains of the thousands that [were] of Manasseh.
12:20. And so, when he returned to Ziklag, some fled over to him from Manasseh: Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Adnah, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zillethai, leaders of thousands in Manasseh.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:20: As he went: These captains of Manasseh seem to have met David as he was returning from the army of the Philistines to Ziklag. It is probable that they did not bring their companies with them; yet they both assured him of future assistance, and very seasonably helped him against the Amalekites who had spoiled Ziklag. Sa1 29:11
captains: Exo 18:21; Deu 1:15, Deu 33:17
John Gill
As he went to Ziklag, there fell to him of Manasseh,.... Others besides the former, who joined him when he went with the Philistines; these joined him when he was dismissed from them, and was returning to Ziklag: namely:
Adnah, and Jozabad, and Jediael, and Michael, and Jozabad, and Elihu, and Zilthai, captains of the thousands that were of Manasseh; that tribe being, as the rest were, divided into hundreds and thousands; these were captains over the thousands of the militia of the tribe.
John Wesley
As - As he returned from the camp of the Philistines to Ziklag.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
As he went to Ziklag--If those Manassites joined him on his return to Ziklag, after his dismissal from the Philistine army, then their arrival took place before the battle of Gilboa could have been fought (compare 1Kings 29:11). Convinced of the desperate state of Saul's affairs, they abandoned him, and resolved to transfer their allegiance to David. But some learned men think that they came as fugitives from that disastrous field [CALMET and EWALD].
captains of the thousands . . . of Manasseh--Those seven were commanders of the large military divisions of their tribe.
12:2112:21: եւ նոքա գումարեցան ընդ Դաւթի ՚ի վերայ հինին. վասն զի զօրաւորք էին ուժով, ամենեքեան իշխանք ՚ի վերայ զօրուն[4277]. [4277] Ոմանք. Ուժով ամենեքեան. եւ իշխանք։
21 Նրանք Դաւթի հետ յարձակուեցին ասպատակողների վրայ, որովհետեւ իրենք ուժեղ էին, եւ ամէնքն էլ զօրքի հրամանատարներ էին:
21 Ասոնք Դաւիթին օգնեցին ասպատակներուն գունդին վրայ յարձակելով*, քանզի ամէնքն ալ զօրաւոր կտրիճներ էին ու զօրքերու իշխաններ էին.
եւ նոքա գումարեցան ընդ Դաւթի ի վերայ հինին. վասն զի զօրաւորք էին ուժով, ամենեքեան իշխանք ի վերայ զօրուն:

12:21: եւ նոքա գումարեցան ընդ Դաւթի ՚ի վերայ հինին. վասն զի զօրաւորք էին ուժով, ամենեքեան իշխանք ՚ի վերայ զօրուն[4277].
[4277] Ոմանք. Ուժով ամենեքեան. եւ իշխանք։
21 Նրանք Դաւթի հետ յարձակուեցին ասպատակողների վրայ, որովհետեւ իրենք ուժեղ էին, եւ ամէնքն էլ զօրքի հրամանատարներ էին:
21 Ասոնք Դաւիթին օգնեցին ասպատակներուն գունդին վրայ յարձակելով*, քանզի ամէնքն ալ զօրաւոր կտրիճներ էին ու զօրքերու իշխաններ էին.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2112:21 И они помогали Давиду против полчищ, ибо все это были люди храбрые и были начальниками в войске.
12:21 ἐν εν in τῷ ο the πορευθῆναι πορευομαι travel; go αὐτὸν αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for Σωκλαγ σωκλαγ he; him ἀπὸ απο from; away Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis Εδνα εδνα and; even Ιωζαβαθ ιωζαβαθ and; even Ιωδιηλ ιωδιηλ and; even Μιχαηλ μιχαηλ Michaēl; Mikhel καὶ και and; even Ιωσαβεθ ιωσαβεθ and; even Ελιμουθ ελιμουθ and; even Σελαθι σελαθι original; originator χιλιάδων χιλιας thousand εἰσὶν ειμι be τοῦ ο the Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis
12:21 וְ wᵊ וְ and הֵ֗מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they עָזְר֤וּ ʕāzᵊrˈû עזר help עִם־ ʕim- עִם with דָּוִיד֙ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David עַֽל־ ʕˈal- עַל upon הַ ha הַ the גְּד֔וּד ggᵊḏˈûḏ גְּדוּד band כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that גִבֹּ֥ורֵי ḡibbˌôrê גִּבֹּור vigorous חַ֖יִל ḥˌayil חַיִל power כֻּלָּ֑ם kullˈām כֹּל whole וַ wa וְ and יִּהְי֥וּ yyihyˌû היה be שָׂרִ֖ים śārˌîm שַׂר chief בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the צָּבָֽא׃ ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service
12:21. hii praebuerunt auxilium David adversum latrunculos omnes enim erant viri fortissimi et facti sunt principes in exercituThese helped David against the rovers: for they were all most valiant men, and were made commanders in the army.
21. And they helped David against the band of rovers: for they were all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host.
12:21. And they helped David against the band [of the rovers]: for they [were] all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host.
12:21. These offered assistance to David against the robbers. For all were very strong men, and they became leaders in the army.
And they helped David against the band [of the rovers]: for they [were] all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host:

12:21 И они помогали Давиду против полчищ, ибо все это были люди храбрые и были начальниками в войске.
12:21
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
πορευθῆναι πορευομαι travel; go
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
Σωκλαγ σωκλαγ he; him
ἀπὸ απο from; away
Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis
Εδνα εδνα and; even
Ιωζαβαθ ιωζαβαθ and; even
Ιωδιηλ ιωδιηλ and; even
Μιχαηλ μιχαηλ Michaēl; Mikhel
καὶ και and; even
Ιωσαβεθ ιωσαβεθ and; even
Ελιμουθ ελιμουθ and; even
Σελαθι σελαθι original; originator
χιλιάδων χιλιας thousand
εἰσὶν ειμι be
τοῦ ο the
Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis
12:21
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הֵ֗מָּה hˈēmmā הֵמָּה they
עָזְר֤וּ ʕāzᵊrˈû עזר help
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
דָּוִיד֙ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David
עַֽל־ ʕˈal- עַל upon
הַ ha הַ the
גְּד֔וּד ggᵊḏˈûḏ גְּדוּד band
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
גִבֹּ֥ורֵי ḡibbˌôrê גִּבֹּור vigorous
חַ֖יִל ḥˌayil חַיִל power
כֻּלָּ֑ם kullˈām כֹּל whole
וַ wa וְ and
יִּהְי֥וּ yyihyˌû היה be
שָׂרִ֖ים śārˌîm שַׂר chief
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
צָּבָֽא׃ ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service
12:21. hii praebuerunt auxilium David adversum latrunculos omnes enim erant viri fortissimi et facti sunt principes in exercitu
These helped David against the rovers: for they were all most valiant men, and were made commanders in the army.
12:21. And they helped David against the band [of the rovers]: for they [were] all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host.
12:21. These offered assistance to David against the robbers. For all were very strong men, and they became leaders in the army.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:21: The band of the rovers - See the marginal reference.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:21: against the band: or, with a band, 1Sam. 30:1-17
mighty men: Ch1 12:20, Ch1 5:24, Ch1 11:10, Ch1 11:21, Ch1 11:22
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

These
(Note: We take והמּה to refer to the Manassites named in 1Chron 12:20, like the והמּה of 1Chron 12:1 and the הם אלּה הם eht of 1Chron 12:15. Bertheau, on the contrary, thinks on various grounds that המּה refers to all the heroes who have been spoken of in vv. 1-20. In the first place, it was not the Manassites alone who took part in the conflict with Amalek, for David won the victory with his whole force of 600 men (1Kings 30:9), among whom, without doubt, those named in vv. 1-18 were included. Then, secondly, a clear distinction is made between those who gave in their adhesion to and helped David at an earlier period (1Chron 12:1, 1Chron 12:7, 1Chron 12:22), and those who came to him in Hebron (1Chron 12:23). And finally, the general remark in 1Chron 12:22 is connected with 1Chron 12:21 by the grounding כּי, so that we must regard 1Chron 12:21 and 1Chron 12:22 as a subscription closing the preceding catalogues. but none of these arguments are very effective. The grounding כי in 1Chron 12:22 does not refer to the whole of 1Chron 12:21, but only to the last clause, or, to be more accurate, only to בּצּבא, showing that David had an army. The second proves nothing, and in the first only so much is correct, that not merely the seven Manassites named in 1Chron 12:20 took, part in the battle with Amalek, but also the warriors who had formerly gone over to David; but from that there is not the slightest reason to conclude that this is expressed by והמּה. It is manifest from the context and the plan of the register, that וגו עזרוּ והמּה can only refer to those of whom it is said in 1Chron 12:20 that they went over to David as he was returning to Ziklag. If 1Chron 12:21 and 1Chron 12:22 were a subscription to all the preceding registers, instead of והמּה another expression which would separate the verse somewhat more from that immediately preceding would have been employed, perhaps כּל־אלה.)
helped David הגּדוּד על, against the detachment of Amalekites, who during David's absence had surprised and burnt Ziklag, and led captive the women and children (1Kings 30:1-10). This interpretation, which Rashi also has (contra turmam Amalekitarum), and which the Vulgate hints at in its adversus latrunculos, rests upon the fact that in 1Kings 30:8, 1Kings 30:15, the word הגּדוּד, which in general only denotes single detachments or predatory bands, is used of the Amalekite band; whence the word can only refer to the march of David against the Amalekites, of which we have an account in 1Kings 30:9., and not to the combats which he had with Saul. "For they were all valiant heroes, and were שׂרים, captains in the army," sc. which gathered round David.
Geneva 1599
And they helped David against the (g) band [of the rovers]: for they [were] all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host.
(g) That is, of the Amalekites who had burned the city of Ziklag, (1Kings 30:1, 1Kings 30:9).
John Gill
And they helped David against the band of the rovers,.... The Amalekites, who, while he was gone with the Philistines, had seized on Ziklag, and burnt it, and carried the women captive, with what spoil they could make; these coming to David thus opportunely, assisted him in his pursuit and defeat of them:
for they were all mighty men of valour, and were captains in the host; or army of David.
John Wesley
Against - Against the Amalekites who had taken and burnt Ziklag, whom David and his six hundred men were now pursuing.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
they helped David against the band--that is, the Amalekites who had pillaged Ziklag in David's absence. This military expedition was made by all his men (1Kings 30:9), who, as David's early helpers, are specially distinguished from those who are mentioned in the latter portion of the chapter.
12:2212:22: քանզի աւուրց յաւուրս գային առ Դաւիթ, ՚ի զօրութիւն մեծ իբրեւ զօրութիւն Աստուծոյ[4278]։[4278] Ոմանք. Քանզի յաւուրց յաւուրս։
22 Այսպիսով օրէցօր Դաւթի մօտ էին գալիս նոր ուժեր, մինչեւ որ Դաւթի բանակը Աստծու բանակի պէս հզօր դարձաւ:
22 Վասն զի այն ատեն օրէ օր Դաւիթին կու գային անոր օգնելու համար, այնպէս որ Աստուծոյ բանակին պէս մեծ բանակ մը եղաւ։
քանզի աւուրց յաւուրս գային առ Դաւիթ ի զօրութիւն մեծ իբրեւ զօրութիւն Աստուծոյ:

12:22: քանզի աւուրց յաւուրս գային առ Դաւիթ, ՚ի զօրութիւն մեծ իբրեւ զօրութիւն Աստուծոյ[4278]։
[4278] Ոմանք. Քանզի յաւուրց յաւուրս։
22 Այսպիսով օրէցօր Դաւթի մօտ էին գալիս նոր ուժեր, մինչեւ որ Դաւթի բանակը Աստծու բանակի պէս հզօր դարձաւ:
22 Վասն զի այն ատեն օրէ օր Դաւիթին կու գային անոր օգնելու համար, այնպէս որ Աստուծոյ բանակին պէս մեծ բանակ մը եղաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2212:22 Так с каждым днем приходили к Давиду на помощь до того, что его ополчение стало велико, как ополчение Божие.
12:22 καὶ και and; even αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him συνεμάχησαν συμμαχεω the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐπὶ επι in; on τὸν ο the γεδδουρ γεδδουρ.1 since; that δυνατοὶ δυνατος possible; able ἰσχύος ισχυς force πάντες πας all; every καὶ και and; even ἦσαν ειμι be ἡγούμενοι ηγεομαι lead; consider ἐν εν in τῇ ο the στρατιᾷ στρατια army ἐν εν in τῇ ο the δυνάμει δυναμις power; ability
12:22 כִּ֚י ˈkî כִּי that לְ lᵊ לְ to עֶת־ ʕeṯ- עֵת time יֹ֣ום yˈôm יֹום day בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יֹ֔ום yˈôm יֹום day יָבֹ֥אוּ yāvˌōʔû בוא come עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon דָּוִ֖יד dāwˌîḏ דָּוִד David לְ lᵊ לְ to עָזְרֹ֑ו ʕozrˈô עזר help עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto לְ lᵊ לְ to מַחֲנֶ֥ה maḥᵃnˌeh מַחֲנֶה camp גָדֹ֖ול ḡāḏˌôl גָּדֹול great כְּ kᵊ כְּ as מַחֲנֵ֥ה maḥᵃnˌē מַחֲנֶה camp אֱלֹהִֽים׃ פ ʔᵉlōhˈîm . f אֱלֹהִים god(s)
12:22. sed et per singulos dies veniebant ad David ad auxiliandum ei usque dum fieret grandis numerus quasi exercitus DeiMoreover day by day there came some to David to help him till they became a great number, like the army of God.
22. For from day to day there came to David to help him, until it was a great host, like the host of God.
12:22. For at [that] time day by day there came to David to help him, until [it was] a great host, like the host of God.
12:22. Then, too, some came to David throughout each day, in order to help him, until they became a great number, like the army of God.
For at [that] time day by day there came to David to help him, until [it was] a great host, like the host of God:

12:22 Так с каждым днем приходили к Давиду на помощь до того, что его ополчение стало велико, как ополчение Божие.
12:22
καὶ και and; even
αὐτοὶ αυτος he; him
συνεμάχησαν συμμαχεω the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὸν ο the
γεδδουρ γεδδουρ.1 since; that
δυνατοὶ δυνατος possible; able
ἰσχύος ισχυς force
πάντες πας all; every
καὶ και and; even
ἦσαν ειμι be
ἡγούμενοι ηγεομαι lead; consider
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
στρατιᾷ στρατια army
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
δυνάμει δυναμις power; ability
12:22
כִּ֚י ˈkî כִּי that
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עֶת־ ʕeṯ- עֵת time
יֹ֣ום yˈôm יֹום day
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יֹ֔ום yˈôm יֹום day
יָבֹ֥אוּ yāvˌōʔû בוא come
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
דָּוִ֖יד dāwˌîḏ דָּוִד David
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עָזְרֹ֑ו ʕozrˈô עזר help
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
לְ lᵊ לְ to
מַחֲנֶ֥ה maḥᵃnˌeh מַחֲנֶה camp
גָדֹ֖ול ḡāḏˌôl גָּדֹול great
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
מַחֲנֵ֥ה maḥᵃnˌē מַחֲנֶה camp
אֱלֹהִֽים׃ פ ʔᵉlōhˈîm . f אֱלֹהִים god(s)
12:22. sed et per singulos dies veniebant ad David ad auxiliandum ei usque dum fieret grandis numerus quasi exercitus Dei
Moreover day by day there came some to David to help him till they became a great number, like the army of God.
12:22. For at [that] time day by day there came to David to help him, until [it was] a great host, like the host of God.
12:22. Then, too, some came to David throughout each day, in order to help him, until they became a great number, like the army of God.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:22: Like the host of God - "That is, a very numerous army; like the army of the angel of God." - T.
1 Chronicles 12:23
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:22: day by day: Sa2 2:2-4, Sa2 3:1; Job 17:9
like the host of God: That is, says the Targumist, a very numerous army, like the army of the angel of God. Gen 32:2; Jos 5:14; Psa 148:2
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

"For every day" (בּיום יום לעת, at the time of each day) "came (people) to David to help him, until to a great host, like a host of God," i.e., until his band grew to a camp like to a host of God. אלהים מחנה, a host which God has formed, and in which the power of God shows itself; cf. hills and cedars of God, Ps 36:7; Ps 80:11. In these concluding remarks to the enumeration by name of the valiant men who during Saul's lifetime went over to David, there is no exaggeration which would betray an idealizing historian (Movers, S. 270). The greatness of a host of God is to be estimated according to the power and the spirit, not according to the number, of the warriors, so that we need not take the words to mean a host of thousands and tens of thousands. David had at first 400, afterwards 600, valiant warriors, against whom Saul with his thousands could accomplish nothing. The increase in their number from 400 to 600 shows that the host increased from day to day, especially when we keep in mind the fact that after Saul's defeat considerable bands of fugitives must certainly have gone over to David before he was anointed in Hebron to be king over Judah. The expression is only rhetorical, not idealizing or exaggerating.
Geneva 1599
For at [that] time day by day there came to David to help him, until [it was] a great host, like the host of (h) God.
(h) Meaning, mighty or strong, for the Hebrews say a thing is of God when it is excellent.
John Gill
For at that time, day by day, there came to David to help him,.... Particularly after the defeat of Saul by the Philistines, unto the time that David came to Hebron:
until it was a great host, like the host of God; the heavenly host, the angels; so the Targum.
John Wesley
That time - While he was at Ziklag, and in his march to Hebron, and principally at Hebron. Like - Innumerable, like the stars or angels, both which are called God's hosts.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the host of God--that is, a great and powerful army.
12:2312:23: Եւ այսոքիկ են անուանք իշխանաց զօրուն, որք եկին առ Դաւիթ ՚ի Քեբրոն, դարձուցանել զթագաւորութիւնն Սաւուղայ առ նա՝ ըստ բանին Աստուծոյ։
23 Սրանք են զօրքի այն հրամանատարների անունները, որոնք եկան Դաւթի մօտ, Քեբրոն, որպէսզի, Աստծու ասածին համապատասխան, Սաւուղի թագաւորութիւնը յանձնեն նրան.
23 Ասոնք են անունները այն սպառազինեալ զօրքերուն*, որոնք Քեբրոն եկան Դաւիթին, որպէս զի Տէրոջը խօսքին համեմատ անոր դարձնեն Սաւուղին թագաւորութիւնը.
Եւ այսոքիկ են [230]անուանք իշխանաց զօրուն, որք եկին առ Դաւիթ ի Քեբրոն, դարձուցանել զթագաւորութիւնն Սաւուղայ առ նա ըստ բանին [231]Աստուծոյ:

12:23: Եւ այսոքիկ են անուանք իշխանաց զօրուն, որք եկին առ Դաւիթ ՚ի Քեբրոն, դարձուցանել զթագաւորութիւնն Սաւուղայ առ նա՝ ըստ բանին Աստուծոյ։
23 Սրանք են զօրքի այն հրամանատարների անունները, որոնք եկան Դաւթի մօտ, Քեբրոն, որպէսզի, Աստծու ասածին համապատասխան, Սաւուղի թագաւորութիւնը յանձնեն նրան.
23 Ասոնք են անունները այն սպառազինեալ զօրքերուն*, որոնք Քեբրոն եկան Դաւիթին, որպէս զի Տէրոջը խօսքին համեմատ անոր դարձնեն Սաւուղին թագաւորութիւնը.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2312:23 Вот число главных в войске, которые пришли к Давиду в Хеврон, чтобы передать ему царство Саулово, по слову Господню:
12:23 ὅτι οτι since; that ἡμέραν ημερα day ἐξ εκ from; out of ἡμέρας ημερα day ἤρχοντο ερχομαι come; go πρὸς προς to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith εἰς εις into; for δύναμιν δυναμις power; ability μεγάλην μεγας great; loud ὡς ως.1 as; how δύναμις δυναμις power; ability θεοῦ θεος God
12:23 וְ֠ wᵊ וְ and אֵלֶּה ʔēllˌeh אֵלֶּה these מִסְפְּרֵ֞י mispᵊrˈê מִסְפָּר number רָאשֵׁ֤י rāšˈê רֹאשׁ head הֶֽ hˈe הַ the חָלוּץ֙ ḥālûṣ חלץ draw off לַ la לְ to † הַ the צָּבָ֔א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service בָּ֥אוּ bˌāʔû בוא come עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon דָּוִ֖יד dāwˌîḏ דָּוִד David חֶבְרֹ֑ונָה ḥevrˈônā חֶבְרֹון Hebron לְ lᵊ לְ to הָסֵ֞ב hāsˈēv סבב turn מַלְכ֥וּת malᵊḵˌûṯ מַלְכוּת kingship שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֵלָ֖יו ʔēlˌāʸw אֶל to כְּ kᵊ כְּ as פִ֥י fˌî פֶּה mouth יְהוָֽה׃ ס [yᵊhwˈāh] . s יְהוָה YHWH
12:23. iste quoque est numerus principum exercitus qui venerunt ad David cum esset in Hebron ut transferrent regnum Saul ad eum iuxta verbum DominiAnd this is the number of the chiefs of the army who came to David, when he was in Hebron, to transfer to him the kingdom of Saul, according to the word of the Lord.
23. And these are the numbers of the heads of them that were armed for war, which came to David to Hebron, to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the LORD.
12:23. And these [are] the numbers of the bands [that were] ready armed to the war, [and] came to David to Hebron, to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the LORD.
12:23. Now this is the number of the leaders of the army who went to David when he was at Hebron, so that they might transfer the kingdom of Saul to him, in accord with the word of the Lord:
And these [are] the numbers of the bands [that were] ready armed to the war, [and] came to David to Hebron, to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the LORD:

12:23 Вот число главных в войске, которые пришли к Давиду в Хеврон, чтобы передать ему царство Саулово, по слову Господню:
12:23
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἡμέραν ημερα day
ἐξ εκ from; out of
ἡμέρας ημερα day
ἤρχοντο ερχομαι come; go
πρὸς προς to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
εἰς εις into; for
δύναμιν δυναμις power; ability
μεγάλην μεγας great; loud
ὡς ως.1 as; how
δύναμις δυναμις power; ability
θεοῦ θεος God
12:23
וְ֠ wᵊ וְ and
אֵלֶּה ʔēllˌeh אֵלֶּה these
מִסְפְּרֵ֞י mispᵊrˈê מִסְפָּר number
רָאשֵׁ֤י rāšˈê רֹאשׁ head
הֶֽ hˈe הַ the
חָלוּץ֙ ḥālûṣ חלץ draw off
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
צָּבָ֔א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service
בָּ֥אוּ bˌāʔû בוא come
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
דָּוִ֖יד dāwˌîḏ דָּוִד David
חֶבְרֹ֑ונָה ḥevrˈônā חֶבְרֹון Hebron
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הָסֵ֞ב hāsˈēv סבב turn
מַלְכ֥וּת malᵊḵˌûṯ מַלְכוּת kingship
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֵלָ֖יו ʔēlˌāʸw אֶל to
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
פִ֥י fˌî פֶּה mouth
יְהוָֽה׃ ס [yᵊhwˈāh] . s יְהוָה YHWH
12:23. iste quoque est numerus principum exercitus qui venerunt ad David cum esset in Hebron ut transferrent regnum Saul ad eum iuxta verbum Domini
And this is the number of the chiefs of the army who came to David, when he was in Hebron, to transfer to him the kingdom of Saul, according to the word of the Lord.
12:23. And these [are] the numbers of the bands [that were] ready armed to the war, [and] came to David to Hebron, to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the LORD.
12:23. Now this is the number of the leaders of the army who went to David when he was at Hebron, so that they might transfer the kingdom of Saul to him, in accord with the word of the Lord:
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
23-40. Громадное количество участвовавших в воцарении Давида в Xевроне воинов (339: 000) не представляет ничего странного, если принять во внимание число способных к войне евреев в век Моисея — 600: 000: (Исх XII:37) и при Давиде — 800: 000: израильтян и 500: 000: иудеев (2: Цар XXIV:9). Несколько поражает только неравномерность в количестве пришедших от разных колен: 120: 000: со стороны восточно-иорданских колен (37: ст.), 50: 000: из Завулонова колена (33: ст.), 37: 000: из Неффалимова (34: ст.) и 40: 000: из Ассирова — цифры, в несколько раз превышающие число воинов из колена Иудина (6: 800: — ст. 24), Симеонова (7: 100: – ст. 25), Левина и т. п. Но что касается Вениамитян, то их малочисленность объясняется преданностью дому Саула (29: ст.). Причина малочисленности пришедших от Иуды и Симеона — в том, что воины этих двух колен уже давно были на стороне Давида, в силу чего перечислять их вновь не представлялось необходимости. Колено Ефремово, насчитывавшее при Синае только 40: 500: воинов (Чис II:19) и на полях Моавитских 32: 500: (Чис XXVI:37), еще более было ослаблено войнами Саула с филистимлянами, а отчасти и Авенира с тем же народом, а потому и не могло выставить такого большого числа их, как другие колена. Кроме того, Ефрем, всегда не особенно дружелюбно относившийся к Иуде, не имел особых побуждений содействовать воцарению Давида. Наконец, Завулоново колено, насчитывавшее при Моисее 57: 400: и 60: 500: воинов, а Неффалимово 53: 400: и 45: 400: (Чис II:8.30; XXVI:27, 50), легко могло выставить при Давиде — первое — 50: 000, второе 33: 000: вооруженных.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
David's Army. B. C. 1048.

23 And these are the numbers of the bands that were ready armed to the war, and came to David to Hebron, to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the LORD. 24 The children of Judah that bare shield and spear were six thousand and eight hundred, ready armed to the war. 25 Of the children of Simeon, mighty men of valour for the war, seven thousand and one hundred. 26 Of the children of Levi four thousand and six hundred. 27 And Jehoiada was the leader of the Aaronites, and with him were three thousand and seven hundred; 28 And Zadok, a young man mighty of valour, and of his father's house twenty and two captains. 29 And of the children of Benjamin, the kindred of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had kept the ward of the house of Saul. 30 And of the children of Ephraim twenty thousand and eight hundred, mighty men of valour, famous throughout the house of their fathers. 31 And of the half tribe of Manasseh eighteen thousand, which were expressed by name, to come and make David king. 32 And of the children of Issachar, which were men that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them were two hundred; and all their brethren were at their commandment. 33 Of Zebulun, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, with all instruments of war, fifty thousand, which could keep rank: they were not of double heart. 34 And of Naphtali a thousand captains, and with them with shield and spear thirty and seven thousand. 35 And of the Danites expert in war twenty and eight thousand and six hundred. 36 And of Asher, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, forty thousand. 37 And on the other side of Jordan, of the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and of the half tribe of Manasseh, with all manner of instruments of war for the battle, a hundred and twenty thousand. 38 All these men of war, that could keep rank, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel were of one heart to make David king. 39 And there they were with David three days, eating and drinking: for their brethren had prepared for them. 40 Moreover they that were nigh them, even unto Issachar and Zebulun and Naphtali, brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, and meat, meal, cakes of figs, and bunches of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep abundantly: for there was joy in Israel.
We have here an account of those who were active in perfecting the settlement of David upon the throne, after the death of Ishbosheth. We read (ch. xi. 1, and before 2 Sam. v. 1) that all the tribes of Israel came, either themselves or by their representatives, to Hebron, to make David king; now here we have an account of the quota which every tribe brought in ready armed to the war, in case there should be any opposition, v. 23. We may observe here,
I. That those tribes that lived nearest brought the fewest-Judah but 6800 (v. 24), Simeon but 7100 (v. 25); whereas Zebulun, that lay remote, brought 50,000, Asher 40,000, and the two tribes and a half on the other side Jordan 120,000. Not as if the next adjacent tribes were cold in the cause; but they showed as much of their prudence in bringing few, since all the rest lay so near within call, as the others did of their zeal in bringing so many. The men of Judah had enough to do to entertain those that came from afar.
II. The Levites themselves, and the priests (called here the Aaronites), appeared very hearty in this cause, and were ready, if there were occasion, to fight for David, as well as pray for him, because they knew he was called of God to the government, v. 26-28.
III. Even some of the kindred of Saul came over to David (v. 29), not so many as of the other tribes, because a foolish affection for their own tribe, and a jealousy for the honour of it, kept many of them long in the sinking interest of Saul's family. Kindred should never over-rule conscience. Call no man Father to this extent, but God only.
IV. It is said of most of these that they were mighty men of valour (v. 25, 28, 30), of others that they were expert in war (v. 35, 36), and of them all that they could keep rank, v. 38. They had a great deal of martial fire, and yet were governable and subject to the rules of order--warm hearts but cool heads.
V. Some were so considerate as to bring with them arms, and all instruments for war (v. 24, 33, 37), for how could they think that David should be able to furnish them?
VI. The men of Issachar were the fewest of all, only 200, and yet as serviceable to David's interest as those that brought in the greatest numbers, these few being in effect the whole tribe. For, 1. They were men of great skill above any of their neighbours, men that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do. They understood the natural times, could discern the face of the sky, were weather-wise, could advise their neighbours in the proper times for ploughing, sowing reaping, &c. Or the ceremonial times, the times appointed for the solemn feasts; therefore they are said to call the people to the mountain (Deut. xxxiii. 19), for almanacs were not then so common as now. Or, rather, the political times; they understood public affairs, the temper of the nation, and the tendencies of the present events. It is the periphrasis of statesmen that they know the times, Esth. i. 13. Those of that tribe were greatly intent on public affairs, had good intelligence from abroad and made a good use of it. They knew what Israel ought to do: from their observation and experience they learned both their own and others' duty and interest. In this critical juncture they knew Israel ought to make David king. It was not only expedient, but necessary; the present posture of affairs called for it. The men of Issachar dealt mostly in country business, and did not much intermeddle in public affairs, which gave them an opportunity of observing others and conversing with themselves. A stander-by sees sometimes more than a gamester. 2. They were men of great interests; for all their brethren were at their commandment. The commonality of that tribe having bowed their shoulder to bear (Gen. xlix. 15), the great men had them at their beck. Hence we read of the princes of Issachar, Judg. v. 15. They knew how to rule, and the rest knew how to obey. It is happy indeed when those that should lead are intelligent and judicious, and those who are to follow are modest and obsequious.
VII. It is said of them all that they engaged in this enterprise with a perfect heart (v. 38), and particularly of the men of Zebulun that they were not of double heart, v. 33. They were, in this matter, Israelites indeed, in whom was no guile. And this was their perfection, that they were of one heart, v. 38. None had any separate interests, but all for the public good.
VIII. The men of Judah, and others of the adjacent tribes, prepared for the victualling of their respective camps when they came to Hebron, v. 39, 40. Those that were at the least pains in travelling to this convention, or congress of states, thought themselves obliged to be at so much the more charge in entertaining the rest, that there might be something of an equality. A noble feast was made (was made for laughter, Eccl. x. 19) upon this occasion, for there was joy in Israel, v. 40. And good reason; for when the righteous bear rule the city rejoices. Thus, when the throne of Christ is set up in a soul, there is, or ought to be, great joy in that soul: and provision is made for the feasting of it, not as here for two or three days, but for the whole life, nay, for eternity.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:23: And came to David to Hebron - That is, after the death of Ish-bosheth, Saul's son. See Sa2 4:5.
1 Chronicles 12:27
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:23: Rather, "These are the numbers of the men, ready equipped for the host, that came to David, etc."
In the list which follows such points as
(1) The large mumber sent by the trans-Jordanic tribes;
(2) The large numbers from Zebulon, Asher, Naphtali, and Dan, all tribes somewhat remote, and generally speaking undistinguished;
(3) The small size of the contingent from Judah, which is generally represented as numerically superior to every other tribe, and which might have been expected to be especially zealous on behalf of its own prince and tribesman; throw some doubt upon the numbers, which may be suspected of having in some instances undergone corruption.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:23: am 2956, bc 1048, An, Ex, Is, 433
the numbers: Ch1 11:1-3; Sa2 2:3, Sa2 2:4, Sa2 5:1-3
bands: or, captains, or men, Heb. heads
came to David: Some learned men understand this as relating to the time when David was make king over Judah, on his first coming to Hebron, but it seems wholly to refer to his being made king over all Israel, after the death of Ishbosheth; for there was no such union or assembly of the several tribes on the former occasion, as is here described.
to turn: Ch1 10:14
according: Ch1 11:10; Sa1 16:1, Sa1 16:3, Sa1 16:12, Sa1 16:13; Sa2 3:18; Psa 2:6, Psa 89:19, Psa 89:20
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

List of the warriors who made David king in Hebron. - The superscription (1Chron 12:23) runs: "These are the numbers of the bands of the men equipped for war, who came," etc. החלוּץ is a collective noun, denoting the equipped manhood. ראשׁי signifies here, not principes exercitus, as the Vulgate renders it, heads, i.e., leaders of the army (Berth.), but literally denotes sums, i.e., companies, bands of soldiers, as in Judg 7:16, Judg 7:20; Judg 9:34, Judg 9:37, Judg 9:44; 1Kings 11:1; or it may perhaps also be heads for individuals, as ראשׁ in Judg 5:30. Both these meanings are linguistically certain; so that we cannot say, with Bertheau, that ראשׁי before החלוּץ denotes, according to the well-ascertained use of language, leaders of the army, and that גלגלת would have been used had it been wished to express the number by heads, e.g., 1 Chron 23:3-24. That use of the word is indeed also found, but it cannot be proved to be the only proper one. If we take ראשׁי here to denote leaders, we bring the superscription into irreconcilable contradiction with the contents of the following catalogue, which gives the names of the heads and the number of the warriors (1Chron 12:27.) only in the case of the families of Aaron, and in that of Issachar the number of the princes; while in the case of the other tribes we have only the numbers of the bands or detachments. This contradiction cannot be got rid of, as Bertheau imagines, by the hypothesis that the superscription referred originally to a catalogue which was throughout similar in plan to that which we find in 1Chron 12:26-28, and that the author of the Chronicle has very considerably abridged the more detailed statements of the original documents which he used. This hypothesis is a mere makeshift, in which we have the less need "to take refuge," as the catalogue has neither the appearance of having been abridged or revised by the author of our Chronicle. It is shown to be a faithful copy of a more ancient authority, both by the characteristic remarks which it contains on the individual tribes, and by the inequality in the numbers. Bertheau, indeed, derives support for his hypothesis "from the inequality of the statements of number, and their relation to each other," and upon that ground throws doubt upon the accuracy and correctness of the numbers, but in both cases without sufficient warrant. If we place the respective statements together synoptically, we see that there came to David to Hebron -
Of the tribe of: Judah 6,800 men Of the tribe of: Simeon 7,100 men Of the tribe of: Levi 4,600 men With Jehoiada the prince of Aaron 3,700 men With Zadok and his father's-house 22 שׂרים (captains) Of the tribe of: Benjamin 3,000 men Of the tribe of: Ephraim 20,800 men Of the half-tribe of: Manasseh 18,000 men Of the tribe of: Issachar 200 chiefs and all their brethren Of the tribe of: Zebulun 50,000 men Of the tribe of: Naphtali 37,000 men with 1000 שׂרים Of the tribe of: Dan 28,000 men Of the tribe of: Asher 40,000 men Of two and a half trans-Jordanic tribes 120,000 men Total 336,600 men with 1222 heads and captains
The total is not objected to by Bertheau, and its correctness is placed beyond a doubt by the recollection that we have here to do not with the representation of the various estates of the kingdom, but with a declaration of the will of the whole nation, who wished to make David their king. We must, if we are to estimate these statements, endeavour to go back in imagination to the circumstances of that time when Israel, although settled in the land, had not quite laid aside the character of a nation of warriors, in which every man capable of bearing arms marched to battle with, and for, his king. Now if the total number of fighting men in Israel was 600,000 in the time of Moses, and if, when the people were numbered in the last year of David's reign, there were in Israel 800,000, and in Judah 500,000 (2Kings 24:9), - the Levites being excluded in both cases - the 340,000 men of all the tribes, except Issachar, in reference to which no number is given, or after subtracting Judah and Levi, the 324,500 men out of the remaining tribes, is not much more than a half of the men capable of bearing arms in Moses' time, and about a fourth part of the fighting population towards the end of David's reign. But the relation of the numbers in the respective tribes, on the contrary, is somewhat surprising, and calls forth from Bertheau the following remarks: "To Judah, David's tribe, which from the earliest time had been famous for its numbers and its powers, 6800 are assigned; to Zebulun, on the contrary, 50,000; to Naphtali, 1000 princes at the head of 37,000 warriors; to the two and a half East-Jordanic tribes, 120,000 men, etc. How does it happen that Zebulun and Naphtali, for example, two tribes that play no great part in Israel's history, are so strongly represented, while Judah sends only a relatively small number of warriors?" To this question we answer, that Judah's being represented by a number of warriors relatively so small, is accounted for simply by the fact that David had already been king over Judah for seven years, and consequently that tribe did not need to make him king by coming with the whole of its warriors, or the majority of them, when the other tribes were doing homage to David, but sent only a small number of its male population to this solemn act, who were witnesses in the name of the whole tribe to the homage proffered by the others. The same remark applies to the tribe of Simeon, whose domain was enclosed by that of Judah, and which had consequently recognised David as king at the same time as the larger tribe. In regard to the numbers of the other tribes, Levi had in the last year of David's reign 38,000 men from thirty years old and upwards (1Chron 23:3); and when here only 4600 Levites, besides the priestly families, are spoken of, the question arises, whether this number is to be understood to refer to the Levites in all the tribes, or only to those dwelling outside of Judah and Simeon, in the cities assigned to them by Moses and Joshua. The smallness of the number (3000) from the tribe of Benjamin is explained by the remark that the majority of this tribe still held to the house of Saul (1Chron 12:29). The only thing which is at all remarkable about the other numbers is, that the Ephraimites are so few (20,800 men) in contrast to the 180,000 men brought into the field by the half-tribe of Manasseh. But if we consider that Ephraim, which at the first census under Moses at Sinai had 40,500 men, had decreased to 32,500 at the second census in the wilderness of Moab, it is not improbable that at the time now treated of that tribe may not have been very strong in fighting men. For in Saul's last war with the Philistines, when they had pressed forward so far as Mount Gilboa, and also in Abner's struggle on behalf of King Ishbosheth for the re-conquest of the territory occupied by them, it probably suffered more, and was more weakened, than any of the other tribes. Perhaps also we may add that Ephraim, owing to its jealousy of Judah, which dates from the time of the judges, was not very much disposed to make David king over all Israel. That Zebulun and Naphtali are here so numerously represented, although they do not otherwise play an important part, is no reason for suspecting that the numbers given are incorrect. Since Zebulun under Moses numbered 57,400 men, and at a later time 60,500, and Naphtali 53,400 and 45,400 men capable of bearing arms respectively on the same occasions (see t. i. 2, S. 192); the first named tribe may easily have sent 50,000, the other 37,000 men to David, as the tribes dwelling in the north had been least affected by the wars which Israel carried on in the second half of the period of the judges and under Saul. Both of these tribes, too, are praised in the song of Deborah as a people ready to risk their lives for their fatherland (Judg 5:18), and may have very much increased in the succeeding time. And besides all this, the tribes Asher, Reuben, Gad, and the half-tribe of Manasseh are indeed more feebly represented than Zebulun, but more strongly than Naphtali. There therefore remains no reason for doubting the historical accuracy of the numbers given; but it is of course to be understood that the numbers, which are stated only in hundreds, are not the result of an enumeration of the individual persons, but only of an estimate of the various detachments according to the military partition of the tribes.
In regard to להסב מ, cf. 1Chron 10:14; and as to יהוה כּפי, see the remark on יהוה כּדבר, 1Chron 11:3, 1Chron 11:10.
1Chron 12:24-25
For ורמח צנּה נשׂאי, cf. 1Chron 12:8, 1Chron 5:18. לצבא חיל גּבּורי, valiant men for the war service.
1Chron 12:26-27
Jehoiada is thought by Rashi, Kimchi, and others, to be the father of Benaiah, 1Chron 11:22. He was נגיד for Aaron, i.e., prince of the house of Aaron, head of the family of the Aaronites, not princeps sacerdotum, which was a title appertaining to the high-priesthood, an office held at that time by Abiathar (1Kings 23:9).
1Chron 12:28
Zadok, a youth, i.e., then still a youth, may be the same who was made high priest in place of Abiathar (3Kings 2:26, but see on 3Kings 6:8). "And his father's-house, twenty-two princes." The father's-house of Zadok is the Aaronite family descended from Eleazar, which was at that time so numerous that it could muster twenty-two שׂרים, family chiefs, who went with Zadok to Hebron.
1Chron 12:29
From the tribe of Benjamin, to which Saul belonged (שׁאוּל אחי, see on 1Chron 12:2), only 3000 men came, for until that time (הנּה ועד, cf. 1Chron 9:18) the greater number of them were keeping the guard of the house of Saul, i.e., were devoted to the interests of the fallen house. For משׁמרת שׁמר, see on Gen 26:5 and Lev 8:35. From this we learn that the attachment of the Benjamites to Saul continued even after the death of his son Ishbosheth, and that it was with difficulty that they could bring themselves to recognise David as king.
1Chron 12:30
Of Ephraim 20,800 famous men (שׁמות אנשׁי, see on Gen 6:4); לבית־אב, "in their fathers'-houses."
1Chron 12:31
Of half Manasseh, this side Jordan (cf. 1Chron 12:37), 18,000, who were appointed by name, i.e., chosen as famous men to go thither and make David king. בשׁמות נקּבוּ, as in Num 1:17, vide on Lev 24:16. The tribe of Manasseh had consequently held a general consultation on the matter, and determined upon sending their representatives.
1Chron 12:32
From Issachar came "men of understanding in reference to the times, to know (i.e., who knew) what Israel should do." בּינה יודע, knowing in insight (cf. 2Chron 2:12), i.e., experienced in a thing, having understanding of it. From this remark some of the older commentators (Chald., various Rabbins, and Cleric.) concluded that the tribe of Issachar had distinguished itself beyond the other tribes by astronomical and physical knowledge, by which it was qualified to ascertain and make choice of proper times for political action. But the words do not suggest astronomical or astrological knowledge, but merely state, as Salomo ben-Melech in the Miclol Yophi long ago interpreted them, noverant tempora ad omnem rem et quodque negotium, sicut sapiens dixit: Suum cuique tempus est et opportunitas cuique rei, Koh. iii. 1. The words refer not to the whole tribe, but only to the two hundred heads, who, as Lavater expresses it, are designated prudentes viri, as being men qui quid, quando et quomodo agendum esset, varia lectione et usu rerum cognoscebant. The only thing to be objected to in his statement is the varia lectione, since a sound and correct judgment in political matters does not necessarily presuppose scientific training and a wide acquaintance with books. The statement in question, therefore, affirms nothing more than that the tribe of Issachar (in deciding to raise David to the throne) followed the judgment of its princes, who rightly estimated the circumstances of the time. For all their brethren, i.e., all the men of this tribe, went with the two hundred chiefs. על־פּיהם, according to their mouth, i.e., followed their judgment; cf. Num 4:27; Deut 21:5.
1Chron 12:33-38
מלחמה ערכי, preparing war with all manner of warlike weapons, i.e., practice in the use of all kinds of weapons for war; cf. 1Chron 12:8. The infinitive לעדר is substantially a continuation of the preceding participles, but grammatically is dependent on בּאוּ understood (cf. 1Chron 12:23, 1Chron 12:38). Cf. as to this free use of the infinitive with ל, Ew. 351, c. The signification of the verb עדר, which occurs only here (1Chron 12:33, 1Chron 12:38), is doubtful. According to the lxx and the Vulg. (βοηθῆσαι, venerunt in auxilium), and nine MSS, which read לעזר, we would be inclined to take עדר for the Aramaic form of the Hebrew עזר (cf. Arabic ‛dr), to help; but that meaning does not suit מערכה עדר, 1Chron 12:38. Its connection there demands that עדר should signify "to close up together," to set in order the battle array; and so here, closing up together with not double heart, i.e., with whole or stedfast heart (שׁלם בּלבב שׁלם, 1Chron 12:38), animo integro et firmo atque concordi; cf. Ps 12:3 (Mich.). - In 1Chron 12:38 we have a comprehensive statement; כּל־אלּה, which refers to all the bodies of men enumerated in 1Chron 12:24-37. שׁרית is שׁארית defectively written; and as it occurs only here, it may be perhaps a mere orthographical error. The whole of the remainder of Israel who did not go to Hebron were אחד לב אחד er, of one, i.e., of united heart (2Chron 30:12): they had a unanimous wish to make David king.
1Chron 12:39
Those gathered together were there three days eating and drinking, holding festive meals (cf. 1Kings 30:16; 3Kings 1:45, etc.), for their brethren had prepared them for them. The object of הכינוּ, sc. the eating and drinking, may easily be supplied from the context. אחיהם are the inhabitants of Hebron and the neighbourhood; the tribe of Judah in general, who had already recognised David as king.
1Chron 12:40
But it was not only these who performed this service, but also those of the remaining tribes dwelling near them; and indeed the men of Issachar, Zebulun, and Naphtali, those on the northern frontier of Canaan as well as those who bordered upon Judah, had sent provisions upon beasts of burden, "for joy was in Israel." This joy moved those who remained at home to show their sympathy with the national festival solemnized at Hebron by sending the provisions. For דּבלים, masses of dried figs, and צמּוּקים, masses of raisins or cakes, see on 1Kings 25:18.
John Gill
And these are the numbers of the bands that were ready armed to the war,.... That were trained up to it, and accounted for it:
and came to David to Hebron; after the death of Ishbosheth and Abner, and when David had reigned seven years in Hebron:
to turn the kingdom of Saul to him; to transfer it to him and his family:
according to the word of the Lord; by Samuel, which they were acquainted with; and the number of those of the children of Judah, who made him their king already, and so there was the less need of a numerous appearance of them, were 6800 armed men, 1Chron 12:24, of the tribe of Simeon, valiant men, 7100, 1Chron 12:25, of the children of Levi 4600, 1Chron 12:26, of the Aaronites or priests, with Jehoiada the son of Benaiah, according to Jarchi and Kimchi, at the head of them, 3700, 1Chron 12:27, besides Zadok, a young man of the line of Eleazar, who was made high priest in the time of Solomon, who brought with him twenty two captains, 1Chron 12:28 the heads of the courses of the priests, which were afterwards twenty four, 1Chron 24:4 of the tribe of Benjamin, the kindred of Saul, the greatest part of whom had been sticklers for the continuance of the kingdom in the family of Saul, 3000, 1Chron 12:29, of the tribe of Ephraim, valiant men, 20,800, 1Chron 12:30, of the half tribe of Manasseh on this side Jordan, whose names were pricked down, being given, to make David king, 18,000, 1Chron 12:31, and of the tribe of Issachar, two hundred of the heads of them; men of knowledge and understanding, either in chronology or astrology, or in the proper seasons for husbandry, or for the fixing the beginning of years and months, and the intercalation of them, for keeping the several festivals; or rather were men of prudence and wisdom, and knew that this was the proper time for making David king, Ishbosheth and Abner his general being dead; and as they were men in high esteem for their parts and abilities, their brethren were at their beck and command, 1Chron 12:30, and of the tribe of Zebulun, warlike men, skilful in war, and well armed, 50,000 men; and their numerous appearance showed that they were hearty and sincere, being the greatest number of all the tribes, 1Chron 12:33, and of the tribe of Naphtali, 1000 captains, and with them armed men, 37,000, 1Chron 12:34 and of the tribe of Dan, men skilled in war, 28,600, 1Chron 12:35 and of the tribe of Asher, warlike men, 40,000, 1Chron 12:36 and of the Reubenites, Gadites, and half tribe of Manasseh, on the other side Jordan, military men, well armed, 120,000, 1Chron 12:37, which in all made 348,800 men, and upwards.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
THE ARMIES THAT CAME TO HIM AT HEBRON. (1Ch. 12:23-40)
these are the numbers of the bands . . . that came to David to Hebron--after the death of Ish-bosheth (see on 2Kings 5:1).
to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the Lord-- (1Chron 10:14; 1Chron 11:3, 1Chron 11:10). The account commences with the southern tribes, Levi being associated with Judah and Simeon, as the great majority of the leading men in this tribe resided in Judah; and, after recounting the representatives of the northern tribes, it concludes with those on the east of Jordan.
12:2412:24: Որդիք Յուդայ վահանակիրք եւ տիգաւորք, վեց հազար եւ ութ հարիւր զօրաւորք ՚ի պատերազմի։
24 Յուդայի ցեղի որդիներից սերուած վահանակիրներ ու նիզակակիրներ, վեց հազար ութ հարիւր հոգի, բոլորն էլ կորովի պատերազմողներ:
24 Յուդայի որդիներէն վահան ու նիզակ կրող վեց հազար ութ հարիւր սպառազինեալ զօրք,
Որդիք Յուդայ վահանակիրք եւ տիգաւորք, վեց հազար եւ ութ հարեւր զօրաւորք ի պատերազմի:

12:24: Որդիք Յուդայ վահանակիրք եւ տիգաւորք, վեց հազար եւ ութ հարիւր զօրաւորք ՚ի պատերազմի։
24 Յուդայի ցեղի որդիներից սերուած վահանակիրներ ու նիզակակիրներ, վեց հազար ութ հարիւր հոգի, բոլորն էլ կորովի պատերազմողներ:
24 Յուդայի որդիներէն վահան ու նիզակ կրող վեց հազար ութ հարիւր սպառազինեալ զօրք,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2412:24 сыновей Иудиных, носящих щит и копье, было шесть тысяч восемьсот готовых к войне;
12:24 καὶ και and; even ταῦτα ουτος this; he τὰ ο the ὀνόματα ονομα name; notable τῶν ο the ἀρχόντων αρχων ruling; ruler τῆς ο the στρατιᾶς στρατια army οἱ ο the ἐλθόντες ερχομαι come; go πρὸς προς to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith εἰς εις into; for Χεβρων χεβρων the ἀποστρέψαι αποστρεφω turn away; alienate τὴν ο the βασιλείαν βασιλεια realm; kingdom Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul πρὸς προς to; toward αὐτὸν αυτος he; him κατὰ κατα down; by τὸν ο the λόγον λογος word; log κυρίου κυριος lord; master
12:24 בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son יְהוּדָ֔ה yᵊhûḏˈā יְהוּדָה Judah נֹשְׂאֵ֥י nōśᵊʔˌê נשׂא lift צִנָּ֖ה ṣinnˌā צִנָּה shield וָ wā וְ and רֹ֑מַח rˈōmaḥ רֹמַח lance שֵׁ֧שֶׁת šˈēšeṯ שֵׁשׁ six אֲלָפִ֛ים ʔᵃlāfˈîm אֶלֶף thousand וּ û וְ and שְׁמֹונֶ֥ה šᵊmônˌeh שְׁמֹנֶה eight מֵאֹ֖ות mēʔˌôṯ מֵאָה hundred חֲלוּצֵ֥י ḥᵃlûṣˌê חלץ draw off צָבָֽא׃ ס ṣāvˈā . s צָבָא service
12:24. filii Iuda portantes clypeum et hastam sex milia octingenti expediti ad proeliumThe sons of Juda bearing shield and spear, six thousand eight hundred well appointed to war.
24. The children of Judah that bare shield and spear were six thousand and eight hundred, armed for war.
12:24. The children of Judah that bare shield and spear [were] six thousand and eight hundred, ready armed to the war.
12:24. the sons of Judah, carrying shield and spear, six thousand eight hundred, equipped for battle;
The children of Judah that bare shield and spear [were] six thousand and eight hundred, ready armed to the war:

12:24 сыновей Иудиных, носящих щит и копье, было шесть тысяч восемьсот готовых к войне;
12:24
καὶ και and; even
ταῦτα ουτος this; he
τὰ ο the
ὀνόματα ονομα name; notable
τῶν ο the
ἀρχόντων αρχων ruling; ruler
τῆς ο the
στρατιᾶς στρατια army
οἱ ο the
ἐλθόντες ερχομαι come; go
πρὸς προς to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
εἰς εις into; for
Χεβρων χεβρων the
ἀποστρέψαι αποστρεφω turn away; alienate
τὴν ο the
βασιλείαν βασιλεια realm; kingdom
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
πρὸς προς to; toward
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
κατὰ κατα down; by
τὸν ο the
λόγον λογος word; log
κυρίου κυριος lord; master
12:24
בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
יְהוּדָ֔ה yᵊhûḏˈā יְהוּדָה Judah
נֹשְׂאֵ֥י nōśᵊʔˌê נשׂא lift
צִנָּ֖ה ṣinnˌā צִנָּה shield
וָ וְ and
רֹ֑מַח rˈōmaḥ רֹמַח lance
שֵׁ֧שֶׁת šˈēšeṯ שֵׁשׁ six
אֲלָפִ֛ים ʔᵃlāfˈîm אֶלֶף thousand
וּ û וְ and
שְׁמֹונֶ֥ה šᵊmônˌeh שְׁמֹנֶה eight
מֵאֹ֖ות mēʔˌôṯ מֵאָה hundred
חֲלוּצֵ֥י ḥᵃlûṣˌê חלץ draw off
צָבָֽא׃ ס ṣāvˈā . s צָבָא service
12:24. filii Iuda portantes clypeum et hastam sex milia octingenti expediti ad proelium
The sons of Juda bearing shield and spear, six thousand eight hundred well appointed to war.
24. The children of Judah that bare shield and spear were six thousand and eight hundred, armed for war.
12:24. The children of Judah that bare shield and spear [were] six thousand and eight hundred, ready armed to the war.
12:24. the sons of Judah, carrying shield and spear, six thousand eight hundred, equipped for battle;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jw▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:24: armed: or, prepared
John Wesley
Six thousand, &c. - Who came hither in the name of their brethren; for that whole tribe stuck to David.
12:2512:25: Եւ յորդւոցն Շմաւոնի հզօրք ուժով ՚ի պատերազմել, եւթն հազար եւ հարիւր։
25 Եկան նաեւ Շմաւոնի որդիներից սերուած քաջարի պատերազմողներ, թուով եօթը հազար հարիւր հոգի,
25 Շմաւոնի որդիներէն եօթը հազար հարիւր պատերազմիկ զօրաւոր կտրիճներ,
Եւ յորդւոցն Շմաւոնի հզօրք ուժով ի պատերազմել` եւթն հազար եւ հարեւր:

12:25: Եւ յորդւոցն Շմաւոնի հզօրք ուժով ՚ի պատերազմել, եւթն հազար եւ հարիւր։
25 Եկան նաեւ Շմաւոնի որդիներից սերուած քաջարի պատերազմողներ, թուով եօթը հազար հարիւր հոգի,
25 Շմաւոնի որդիներէն եօթը հազար հարիւր պատերազմիկ զօրաւոր կտրիճներ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2512:25 из сыновей Симеоновых, людей храбрых, в войске было семь тысяч и сто;
12:25 υἱοὶ υιος son Ιουδα ιουδα Iouda; Iutha θυρεοφόροι θυρεοφορος and; even δορατοφόροι δορατοφορος six χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand καὶ και and; even ὀκτακόσιοι οκτακοσιοι possible; able παρατάξεως παραταξις marshalling
12:25 מִן־ min- מִן from בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son שִׁמְעֹ֗ון šimʕˈôn שִׁמְעֹון Simeon גִּבֹּ֤ורֵי gibbˈôrê גִּבֹּור vigorous חַ֨יִל֙ ḥˈayil חַיִל power לַ la לְ to † הַ the צָּבָ֔א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service שִׁבְעַ֥ת šivʕˌaṯ שֶׁבַע seven אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand וּ û וְ and מֵאָֽה׃ ס mēʔˈā . s מֵאָה hundred
12:25. de filiis Symeon virorum fortissimorum ad pugnandum septem milia centumOf the sons of Simeon valiant men for war, seven thousand one hundred.
25. Of the children of Simeon, mighty men of valour for the war, seven thousand and one hundred.
12:25. Of the children of Simeon, mighty men of valour for the war, seven thousand and one hundred.
12:25. from the sons of Simeon, very strong men for the fight, seven thousand one hundred;
Of the children of Simeon, mighty men of valour for the war, seven thousand and one hundred:

12:25 из сыновей Симеоновых, людей храбрых, в войске было семь тысяч и сто;
12:25
υἱοὶ υιος son
Ιουδα ιουδα Iouda; Iutha
θυρεοφόροι θυρεοφορος and; even
δορατοφόροι δορατοφορος six
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
καὶ και and; even
ὀκτακόσιοι οκτακοσιοι possible; able
παρατάξεως παραταξις marshalling
12:25
מִן־ min- מִן from
בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
שִׁמְעֹ֗ון šimʕˈôn שִׁמְעֹון Simeon
גִּבֹּ֤ורֵי gibbˈôrê גִּבֹּור vigorous
חַ֨יִל֙ ḥˈayil חַיִל power
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
צָּבָ֔א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service
שִׁבְעַ֥ת šivʕˌaṯ שֶׁבַע seven
אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand
וּ û וְ and
מֵאָֽה׃ ס mēʔˈā . s מֵאָה hundred
12:25. de filiis Symeon virorum fortissimorum ad pugnandum septem milia centum
Of the sons of Simeon valiant men for war, seven thousand one hundred.
12:25. Of the children of Simeon, mighty men of valour for the war, seven thousand and one hundred.
12:25. from the sons of Simeon, very strong men for the fight, seven thousand one hundred;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:2612:26: Յորդւոցն Ղեւեայ. չորք հազար եւ վեց հարիւր,
26 Ղեւիի որդիներից սերուածներ՝ չորս հազար վեց հարիւր հոգի:
26 Ղեւիի որդիներէն չորս հազար վեց հարիւր
Յորդւոցն Ղեւեայ` չորք հազար եւ վեց հարեւր:

12:26: Յորդւոցն Ղեւեայ. չորք հազար եւ վեց հարիւր,
26 Ղեւիի որդիներից սերուածներ՝ չորս հազար վեց հարիւր հոգի:
26 Ղեւիի որդիներէն չորս հազար վեց հարիւր
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2612:26 из сыновей Левииных четыре тысячи шестьсот;
12:26 τῶν ο the υἱῶν υιος son Συμεων συμεων Symeōn; Simeon δυνατοὶ δυνατος possible; able ἰσχύος ισχυς force εἰς εις into; for παράταξιν παραταξις seven χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand καὶ και and; even ἑκατόν εκατον hundred
12:26 מִן־ min- מִן from בְּנֵי֙ bᵊnˌê בֵּן son הַ ha הַ the לֵּוִ֔י llēwˈî לֵוִי Levite אַרְבַּ֥עַת ʔarbˌaʕaṯ אַרְבַּע four אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁ֥שׁ šˌēš שֵׁשׁ six מֵאֹֽות׃ ס mēʔˈôṯ . s מֵאָה hundred
12:26. de filiis Levi quattuor milia sescentiOf the sons of Levi, four thousand six hundred.
26. Of the children of Levi four thousand and six hundred.
12:26. Of the children of Levi four thousand and six hundred.
12:26. from the sons of Levi, four thousand six hundred;
Of the children of Levi four thousand and six hundred:

12:26 из сыновей Левииных четыре тысячи шестьсот;
12:26
τῶν ο the
υἱῶν υιος son
Συμεων συμεων Symeōn; Simeon
δυνατοὶ δυνατος possible; able
ἰσχύος ισχυς force
εἰς εις into; for
παράταξιν παραταξις seven
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
καὶ και and; even
ἑκατόν εκατον hundred
12:26
מִן־ min- מִן from
בְּנֵי֙ bᵊnˌê בֵּן son
הַ ha הַ the
לֵּוִ֔י llēwˈî לֵוִי Levite
אַרְבַּ֥עַת ʔarbˌaʕaṯ אַרְבַּע four
אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁ֥שׁ šˌēš שֵׁשׁ six
מֵאֹֽות׃ ס mēʔˈôṯ . s מֵאָה hundred
12:26. de filiis Levi quattuor milia sescenti
Of the sons of Levi, four thousand six hundred.
26. Of the children of Levi four thousand and six hundred.
12:26. Of the children of Levi four thousand and six hundred.
12:26. from the sons of Levi, four thousand six hundred;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:2712:27: եւ Յուդաս առաջնորդ։ Եւ յորդւոցն Ահարոնի ընդ նմա երեք հազար եւ եւթն հարիւր[4279]. [4279] Յօրինակին պակասէր. Ընդ նմա երեք հազ՛՛։
27 Եկաւ նաեւ Յուդասը՝ Ահարոնի որդիների առաջնորդը, որի հետ կար երեք հազար եօթը հարիւր հոգի:
27 Եւ Ահարոնեաններուն առաջնորդը Յովիադան ու անոր հետ երեք հազար եօթը հարիւր մարդիկ,
Եւ [232]Յուդաս առաջնորդ, եւ`` յորդւոցն Ահարոնի ընդ նմա երեք հազար եւ եւթն հարեւր:

12:27: եւ Յուդաս առաջնորդ։ Եւ յորդւոցն Ահարոնի ընդ նմա երեք հազար եւ եւթն հարիւր[4279].
[4279] Յօրինակին պակասէր. Ընդ նմա երեք հազ՛՛։
27 Եկաւ նաեւ Յուդասը՝ Ահարոնի որդիների առաջնորդը, որի հետ կար երեք հազար եօթը հարիւր հոգի:
27 Եւ Ահարոնեաններուն առաջնորդը Յովիադան ու անոր հետ երեք հազար եօթը հարիւր մարդիկ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2712:27 и Иоддай, князь от {племени} Аарона, и с ним три тысячи семьсот;
12:27 τῶν ο the υἱῶν υιος son Λευι λευι Leuΐ; Lei τετρακισχίλιοι τετρακισχιλιοι four thousand ἑξακόσιοι εξακοσιοι six hundred
12:27 וִ wi וְ and יהֹויָדָ֖ע yhôyāḏˌāʕ יְהֹויָדָע Jehoiada הַ ha הַ the נָּגִ֣יד nnāḡˈîḏ נָגִיד chief לְ lᵊ לְ to אַהֲרֹ֑ן ʔahᵃrˈōn אַהֲרֹן Aaron וְ wᵊ וְ and עִמֹּ֕ו ʕimmˈô עִם with שְׁלֹ֥שֶׁת šᵊlˌōšeṯ שָׁלֹשׁ three אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand וּ û וְ and שְׁבַ֥ע šᵊvˌaʕ שֶׁבַע seven מֵאֹֽות׃ ס mēʔˈôṯ . s מֵאָה hundred
12:27. Ioiada quoque princeps de stirpe Aaron et cum eo tria milia septingentiAnd Joiada prince of the race of Aaron, and with him three thousand seven hundred.
27. And Jehoiada was the leader of Aaron, and with him were three thousand and seven hundred;
12:27. And Jehoiada [was] the leader of the Aaronites, and with him [were] three thousand and seven hundred;
12:27. as well as Jehoiada, a leader from the stock of Aaron, and with him three thousand seven hundred;
And Jehoiada [was] the leader of the Aaronites, and with him [were] three thousand and seven hundred:

12:27 и Иоддай, князь от {племени} Аарона, и с ним три тысячи семьсот;
12:27
τῶν ο the
υἱῶν υιος son
Λευι λευι Leuΐ; Lei
τετρακισχίλιοι τετρακισχιλιοι four thousand
ἑξακόσιοι εξακοσιοι six hundred
12:27
וִ wi וְ and
יהֹויָדָ֖ע yhôyāḏˌāʕ יְהֹויָדָע Jehoiada
הַ ha הַ the
נָּגִ֣יד nnāḡˈîḏ נָגִיד chief
לְ lᵊ לְ to
אַהֲרֹ֑ן ʔahᵃrˈōn אַהֲרֹן Aaron
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עִמֹּ֕ו ʕimmˈô עִם with
שְׁלֹ֥שֶׁת šᵊlˌōšeṯ שָׁלֹשׁ three
אֲלָפִ֖ים ʔᵃlāfˌîm אֶלֶף thousand
וּ û וְ and
שְׁבַ֥ע šᵊvˌaʕ שֶׁבַע seven
מֵאֹֽות׃ ס mēʔˈôṯ . s מֵאָה hundred
12:27. Ioiada quoque princeps de stirpe Aaron et cum eo tria milia septingenti
And Joiada prince of the race of Aaron, and with him three thousand seven hundred.
27. And Jehoiada was the leader of Aaron, and with him were three thousand and seven hundred;
12:27. And Jehoiada [was] the leader of the Aaronites, and with him [were] three thousand and seven hundred;
12:27. as well as Jehoiada, a leader from the stock of Aaron, and with him three thousand seven hundred;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:27: Jehoiada was the leader of the Aaronites - Abiathar was then high priest, and Jehoiada captain over the warriors of the house of Aaron.
1 Chronicles 12:32
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:27: the leader: Ch1 9:20; Kg2 11:4, Kg2 11:9, Kg2 25:18
Aaronites: Ch1 6:49-57, Ch1 27:17
Geneva 1599
And Jehoiada [was] the leader of the (i) Aaronites, and with him [were] three thousand and seven hundred;
(i) Of the Levites who came by the descent of Aaron.
John Wesley
Jehoida - Not the high - priest, for that was Abiathar, 1Kings 23:6, but one of eminent place under him.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Jehoiada, the leader of the Aaronites--not the high priest, for that was Abiathar (1Kings 23:9), but the leader of the Aaronite warriors, supposed to be the father of Benaiah (1Chron 11:22).
12:2812:28: եւ Սադովկ մանուկ հզօր ուժով ՚ի տանէ հօր իւրոյ. եւ իշխանք քսան եւ երկու[4280]։ [4280] Յօրինակին. Եւ Սասովկ մանուկ։
28 Նաեւ՝ երիտասարդ, քաջարի Սադոկն իր հօր տնից՝ քսաներկու հրամանատարներով:
28 Զօրաւոր կտրիճ Սադովկ երիտասարդը ու անոր հօրը տունէն քսանըերկու իշխան
եւ Սադովկ մանուկ հզօր ուժով ի տանէ հօր իւրոյ, եւ իշխանք քսան եւ երկու:

12:28: եւ Սադովկ մանուկ հզօր ուժով ՚ի տանէ հօր իւրոյ. եւ իշխանք քսան եւ երկու[4280]։
[4280] Յօրինակին. Եւ Սասովկ մանուկ։
28 Նաեւ՝ երիտասարդ, քաջարի Սադոկն իր հօր տնից՝ քսաներկու հրամանատարներով:
28 Զօրաւոր կտրիճ Սադովկ երիտասարդը ու անոր հօրը տունէն քսանըերկու իշխան
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2812:28 и Садок, мужественный юноша, и род его, двадцать два начальника;
12:28 καὶ και and; even Ιωαδαε ιωαδαε the ἡγούμενος ηγεομαι lead; consider τῷ ο the Ααρων ααρων Aarōn; Aaron καὶ και and; even μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him τρεῖς τρεις three χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand καὶ και and; even ἑπτακόσιοι επτακοσιοι 700
12:28 וְ wᵊ וְ and צָדֹ֥וק ṣāḏˌôq צָדֹוק Zadok נַ֖עַר nˌaʕar נַעַר boy גִּבֹּ֣ור gibbˈôr גִּבֹּור vigorous חָ֑יִל ḥˈāyil חַיִל power וּ û וְ and בֵית־ vêṯ- בַּיִת house אָבִ֥יו ʔāvˌiʸw אָב father שָׂרִ֖ים śārˌîm שַׂר chief עֶשְׂרִ֥ים ʕeśrˌîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty וּ û וְ and שְׁנָֽיִם׃ ס šᵊnˈāyim . s שְׁנַיִם two
12:28. Sadoc etiam puer egregiae indolis et domus patris eius principes viginti duoSadoc also a young man of excellent disposition, and the house of his father, twenty-two principal men.
28. and Zadok, a young man mighty of valour, and of his father’s house twenty and two captains.
12:28. And Zadok, a young man mighty of valour, and of his father’s house twenty and two captains.
12:28. and then Zadok, a youth of distinguished qualities, and the house of his father, twenty-two leaders;
And Zadok, a young man mighty of valour, and of his father' s house twenty and two captains:

12:28 и Садок, мужественный юноша, и род его, двадцать два начальника;
12:28
καὶ και and; even
Ιωαδαε ιωαδαε the
ἡγούμενος ηγεομαι lead; consider
τῷ ο the
Ααρων ααρων Aarōn; Aaron
καὶ και and; even
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
τρεῖς τρεις three
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
καὶ και and; even
ἑπτακόσιοι επτακοσιοι 700
12:28
וְ wᵊ וְ and
צָדֹ֥וק ṣāḏˌôq צָדֹוק Zadok
נַ֖עַר nˌaʕar נַעַר boy
גִּבֹּ֣ור gibbˈôr גִּבֹּור vigorous
חָ֑יִל ḥˈāyil חַיִל power
וּ û וְ and
בֵית־ vêṯ- בַּיִת house
אָבִ֥יו ʔāvˌiʸw אָב father
שָׂרִ֖ים śārˌîm שַׂר chief
עֶשְׂרִ֥ים ʕeśrˌîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty
וּ û וְ and
שְׁנָֽיִם׃ ס šᵊnˈāyim . s שְׁנַיִם two
12:28. Sadoc etiam puer egregiae indolis et domus patris eius principes viginti duo
Sadoc also a young man of excellent disposition, and the house of his father, twenty-two principal men.
28. and Zadok, a young man mighty of valour, and of his father’s house twenty and two captains.
12:28. And Zadok, a young man mighty of valour, and of his father’s house twenty and two captains.
12:28. and then Zadok, a youth of distinguished qualities, and the house of his father, twenty-two leaders;
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:28: Zadok: Ch1 6:8, Ch1 6:53; Sa2 8:17; Kg1 1:8, Kg1 2:35; Eze 44:15
12:2912:29: Եւ յորդւոցն Բենիամինի յեղբարցն Սաւուղայ երեք հազար, եւ յոլովք ՚ի նոցանէ էին վերակացուք տանն Սաւուղայ[4281]։ [4281] Ոմանք. Սաւուղայ՝ չորք հազարք... վերակացուք ցեղի տանն։
29 Բենիամինի որդիներից՝ Սաւուղի եղբայրներից կար երեք հազար հոգի: Նրանցից շատերը Սաւուղի տան վերակացուներ էին:
29 Եւ Սաւուղին եղբայրներէն, Բենիամինին որդիներէն, երեք հազար մարդիկ. քանզի մինչեւ այն ատեն անոնց մեծ մասը Սաւուղին տանը պահպանութիւնը կ’ընէին
Եւ յորդւոցն Բենիամինի յեղբարցն Սաւուղայ երեք հազար, եւ յոլովք ի նոցանէ էին վերակացուք տանն Սաւուղայ:

12:29: Եւ յորդւոցն Բենիամինի յեղբարցն Սաւուղայ երեք հազար, եւ յոլովք ՚ի նոցանէ էին վերակացուք տանն Սաւուղայ[4281]։
[4281] Ոմանք. Սաւուղայ՝ չորք հազարք... վերակացուք ցեղի տանն։
29 Բենիամինի որդիներից՝ Սաւուղի եղբայրներից կար երեք հազար հոգի: Նրանցից շատերը Սաւուղի տան վերակացուներ էին:
29 Եւ Սաւուղին եղբայրներէն, Բենիամինին որդիներէն, երեք հազար մարդիկ. քանզի մինչեւ այն ատեն անոնց մեծ մասը Սաւուղին տանը պահպանութիւնը կ’ընէին
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:2912:29 из сыновей Вениаминовых, братьев Сауловых, три тысячи, но еще многие из них держались дома Саулова;
12:29 καὶ και and; even Σαδωκ σαδωκ Sadōk; Sathok νέος νεος new; young δυνατὸς δυνατος possible; able ἰσχύι ισχυς force καὶ και and; even τῆς ο the πατρικῆς πατρικος paternal οἰκίας οικια house; household αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἄρχοντες αρχων ruling; ruler εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty δύο δυο two
12:29 וּ û וְ and מִן־ min- מִן from בְּנֵ֧י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son בִנְיָמִ֛ן vinyāmˈin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin אֲחֵ֥י ʔᵃḥˌê אָח brother שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul שְׁלֹ֣שֶׁת šᵊlˈōšeṯ שָׁלֹשׁ three אֲלָפִ֑ים ʔᵃlāfˈîm אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto הֵ֨נָּה֙ hˈēnnā הֵנָּה here מַרְבִּיתָ֔ם marbîṯˈām מַרְבִּית great number שֹׁמְרִ֕ים šōmᵊrˈîm שׁמר keep מִשְׁמֶ֖רֶת mišmˌereṯ מִשְׁמֶרֶת guard-post בֵּ֥ית bˌêṯ בַּיִת house שָׁאֽוּל׃ ס šāʔˈûl . s שָׁאוּל Saul
12:29. de filiis autem Beniamin fratribus Saul tria milia magna enim pars eorum adhuc sequebatur domum SaulAnd of the sons of Benjamin the brethren of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto a great part of them followed the house of Saul.
29. And of the children of Benjamin, the brethren of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had kept their allegiance to the house of Saul.
12:29. And of the children of Benjamin, the kindred of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had kept the ward of the house of Saul.
12:29. and from the sons of Benjamin, brothers of Saul, three thousand, for still a great part of them were following the house of Saul.
And of the children of Benjamin, the kindred of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had kept the ward of the house of Saul:

12:29 из сыновей Вениаминовых, братьев Сауловых, три тысячи, но еще многие из них держались дома Саулова;
12:29
καὶ και and; even
Σαδωκ σαδωκ Sadōk; Sathok
νέος νεος new; young
δυνατὸς δυνατος possible; able
ἰσχύι ισχυς force
καὶ και and; even
τῆς ο the
πατρικῆς πατρικος paternal
οἰκίας οικια house; household
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἄρχοντες αρχων ruling; ruler
εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty
δύο δυο two
12:29
וּ û וְ and
מִן־ min- מִן from
בְּנֵ֧י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
בִנְיָמִ֛ן vinyāmˈin בִּנְיָמִן Benjamin
אֲחֵ֥י ʔᵃḥˌê אָח brother
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
שְׁלֹ֣שֶׁת šᵊlˈōšeṯ שָׁלֹשׁ three
אֲלָפִ֑ים ʔᵃlāfˈîm אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
הֵ֨נָּה֙ hˈēnnā הֵנָּה here
מַרְבִּיתָ֔ם marbîṯˈām מַרְבִּית great number
שֹׁמְרִ֕ים šōmᵊrˈîm שׁמר keep
מִשְׁמֶ֖רֶת mišmˌereṯ מִשְׁמֶרֶת guard-post
בֵּ֥ית bˌêṯ בַּיִת house
שָׁאֽוּל׃ ס šāʔˈûl . s שָׁאוּל Saul
12:29. de filiis autem Beniamin fratribus Saul tria milia magna enim pars eorum adhuc sequebatur domum Saul
And of the sons of Benjamin the brethren of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto a great part of them followed the house of Saul.
29. And of the children of Benjamin, the brethren of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had kept their allegiance to the house of Saul.
12:29. And of the children of Benjamin, the kindred of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had kept the ward of the house of Saul.
12:29. and from the sons of Benjamin, brothers of Saul, three thousand, for still a great part of them were following the house of Saul.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:29: For hitherto ... - Rather, "For still the greatest part of them maintained their allegiance to the house of Saul." This is given as the reason for so few coming to Hebron. It shows us that, even after the death of Ishbosheth, the Benjamites had hopes of furnishing a third king to the nation.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:29: kindred: Heb. brethren, Ch1 12:2; Gen 31:23
the greatest part of them: Heb. a multitude of them, Sa2 2:8, Sa2 2:9
Geneva 1599
And of the children of Benjamin, the kindred of Saul, three thousand: for hitherto the greatest part of them had (k) kept the ward of the house of Saul.
(k) That is, the greatest number took Saul's side.
John Wesley
Kept the ward - Endeavoured to keep the crown in Saul's family.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Benjamin . . . three thousand--This small number shows the unpopularity of the movement in this tribe; and, indeed, it is expressly stated that the mass of the population had, even after Ish-bosheth's death, anxiously endeavored to secure the crown in the family of Saul.
12:3012:30: Եւ յորդւոցն Եփրեմայ, քսան հազար եւ ութ հարիւր զօրաւորք ուժով, արք անուանիք ըստ տանց տոհմիցն իւրեանց։
30 Եփրեմի որդիներից՝ քսան հազար ութ հարիւր քաջազուն կտրիճներ, անուանի մարդիկ, ըստ իրենց տոհմատների:
30 Ու Եփրեմին որդիներէն անոնց ազգատոհմերուն անուանի մարդիկը՝ քսան հազար ութ հարիւր զօրաւոր կտրիճներ,
Եւ յորդւոցն Եփրեմայ` քսան հազար եւ ութ հարեւր զօրաւորք ուժով, արք անուանիք ըստ տանց տոհմիցն իւրեանց:

12:30: Եւ յորդւոցն Եփրեմայ, քսան հազար եւ ութ հարիւր զօրաւորք ուժով, արք անուանիք ըստ տանց տոհմիցն իւրեանց։
30 Եփրեմի որդիներից՝ քսան հազար ութ հարիւր քաջազուն կտրիճներ, անուանի մարդիկ, ըստ իրենց տոհմատների:
30 Ու Եփրեմին որդիներէն անոնց ազգատոհմերուն անուանի մարդիկը՝ քսան հազար ութ հարիւր զօրաւոր կտրիճներ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3012:30 из сыновей Ефремовых двадцать тысяч восемьсот людей мужественных, людей именитых в родах своих;
12:30 καὶ και and; even ἐκ εκ from; out of τῶν ο the υἱῶν υιος son Βενιαμιν βενιαμιν Beniamin; Veniamin τῶν ο the ἀδελφῶν αδελφος brother Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τρεῖς τρεις three χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand καὶ και and; even ἔτι ετι yet; still τὸ ο the πλεῖστον πλειστος most αὐτῶν αυτος he; him ἀπεσκόπει αποσκοπεω the φυλακὴν φυλακη prison; watch οἴκου οικος home; household Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
12:30 וּ û וְ and מִן־ min- מִן from בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son אֶפְרַ֔יִם ʔefrˈayim אֶפְרַיִם Ephraim עֶשְׂרִ֥ים ʕeśrˌîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty אֶ֖לֶף ʔˌelef אֶלֶף thousand וּ û וְ and שְׁמֹונֶ֣ה šᵊmônˈeh שְׁמֹנֶה eight מֵאֹ֑ות mēʔˈôṯ מֵאָה hundred גִּבֹּ֣ורֵי gibbˈôrê גִּבֹּור vigorous חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power אַנְשֵׁ֥י ʔanšˌê אִישׁ man שֵׁמֹ֖ות šēmˌôṯ שֵׁם name לְ lᵊ לְ to בֵ֥ית vˌêṯ בַּיִת house אֲבֹותָֽם׃ ס ʔᵃvôṯˈām . s אָב father
12:30. porro de filiis Ephraim viginti milia octingenti fortissimi robore viri nominati in cognationibus suisAnd of the sons of Ephraim twenty thousand eight hundred, men of great valour renowned in their kindreds.
30. And of the children of Ephraim twenty thousand and eight hundred, mighty men of valour, famous men in their fathers’ houses.
12:30. And of the children of Ephraim twenty thousand and eight hundred, mighty men of valour, famous throughout the house of their fathers.
12:30. Then from the sons of Ephraim, there were twenty thousand eight hundred, very strong and robust men, renowned among their kindred.
And of the children of Ephraim twenty thousand and eight hundred, mighty men of valour, famous throughout the house of their fathers:

12:30 из сыновей Ефремовых двадцать тысяч восемьсот людей мужественных, людей именитых в родах своих;
12:30
καὶ και and; even
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῶν ο the
υἱῶν υιος son
Βενιαμιν βενιαμιν Beniamin; Veniamin
τῶν ο the
ἀδελφῶν αδελφος brother
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τρεῖς τρεις three
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
καὶ και and; even
ἔτι ετι yet; still
τὸ ο the
πλεῖστον πλειστος most
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
ἀπεσκόπει αποσκοπεω the
φυλακὴν φυλακη prison; watch
οἴκου οικος home; household
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
12:30
וּ û וְ and
מִן־ min- מִן from
בְּנֵ֣י bᵊnˈê בֵּן son
אֶפְרַ֔יִם ʔefrˈayim אֶפְרַיִם Ephraim
עֶשְׂרִ֥ים ʕeśrˌîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty
אֶ֖לֶף ʔˌelef אֶלֶף thousand
וּ û וְ and
שְׁמֹונֶ֣ה šᵊmônˈeh שְׁמֹנֶה eight
מֵאֹ֑ות mēʔˈôṯ מֵאָה hundred
גִּבֹּ֣ורֵי gibbˈôrê גִּבֹּור vigorous
חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power
אַנְשֵׁ֥י ʔanšˌê אִישׁ man
שֵׁמֹ֖ות šēmˌôṯ שֵׁם name
לְ lᵊ לְ to
בֵ֥ית vˌêṯ בַּיִת house
אֲבֹותָֽם׃ ס ʔᵃvôṯˈām . s אָב father
12:30. porro de filiis Ephraim viginti milia octingenti fortissimi robore viri nominati in cognationibus suis
And of the sons of Ephraim twenty thousand eight hundred, men of great valour renowned in their kindreds.
30. And of the children of Ephraim twenty thousand and eight hundred, mighty men of valour, famous men in their fathers’ houses.
12:30. And of the children of Ephraim twenty thousand and eight hundred, mighty men of valour, famous throughout the house of their fathers.
12:30. Then from the sons of Ephraim, there were twenty thousand eight hundred, very strong and robust men, renowned among their kindred.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:30: famous: Heb. men of names, Gen 6:4
12:3112:31: Եւ ՚ի կիսոյ ցեղէն Մանասէի ութուտասն հազար, որք անուանեցան յանուանէ թագաւորեցուցանե՛լ զԴաւիթ։
31 Մանասէի կէս ցեղից՝ տասնութ հազար հոգի, որոնք անուանապէս նշանակուած էին, որ թագաւոր օծեն Դաւթին:
31 Մանասէին կէս ցեղէն տասնըութը հազար մարդ, որոնք իրենց անուններովը որոշուեցան երթալու ու Դաւիթը թագաւոր օծելու,
Եւ ի կիսոյ ցեղէն Մանասէի` ութուտասն հազար, որք անուանեցան յանուանէ թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ:

12:31: Եւ ՚ի կիսոյ ցեղէն Մանասէի ութուտասն հազար, որք անուանեցան յանուանէ թագաւորեցուցանե՛լ զԴաւիթ։
31 Մանասէի կէս ցեղից՝ տասնութ հազար հոգի, որոնք անուանապէս նշանակուած էին, որ թագաւոր օծեն Դաւթին:
31 Մանասէին կէս ցեղէն տասնըութը հազար մարդ, որոնք իրենց անուններովը որոշուեցան երթալու ու Դաւիթը թագաւոր օծելու,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3112:31 из полуколена Манассиина восемнадцать тысяч, которые вызваны были поименно, чтобы пойти воцарить Давида;
12:31 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away υἱῶν υιος son Εφραιμ εφραιμ Ephraim; Efrem εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand καὶ και and; even ὀκτακόσιοι οκτακοσιοι possible; able ἰσχύι ισχυς force ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband ὀνομαστοὶ ονομαστος down; by οἴκους οικος home; household πατριῶν πατρια lineage; family line αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
12:31 וּ û וְ and מֵ mē מִן from חֲצִי֙ ḥᵃṣˌî חֲצִי half מַטֵּ֣ה maṭṭˈē מַטֶּה staff מְנַשֶּׁ֔ה mᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh שְׁמֹונָ֥ה šᵊmônˌā שְׁמֹנֶה eight עָשָׂ֖ר ʕāśˌār עָשָׂר -teen אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand אֲשֶׁ֤ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] נִקְּבוּ֙ niqqᵊvˌû נקב bore בְּ bᵊ בְּ in שֵׁמֹ֔ות šēmˈôṯ שֵׁם name לָ lā לְ to בֹ֖וא vˌô בוא come לְ lᵊ לְ to הַמְלִ֥יךְ hamlˌîḵ מלך be king אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִֽיד׃ ס dāwˈîḏ . s דָּוִד David
12:31. et ex dimidia parte tribus Manasse decem et octo milia singuli per nomina sua venerunt ut constituerent regem DavidAnd of the half tribe of Manasses, eighteen thousand, every one by their names, came to make David king.
31. And of the half tribe of Manasseh eighteen thousand, which were expressed by name, to come and make David king.
12:31. And of the half tribe of Manasseh eighteen thousand, which were expressed by name, to come and make David king.
12:31. And out of the one half tribe of Manasseh, eighteen thousand, each by their names, went forth so that they might appoint David as king.
And of the half tribe of Manasseh eighteen thousand, which were expressed by name, to come and make David king:

12:31 из полуколена Манассиина восемнадцать тысяч, которые вызваны были поименно, чтобы пойти воцарить Давида;
12:31
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
υἱῶν υιος son
Εφραιμ εφραιμ Ephraim; Efrem
εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
καὶ και and; even
ὀκτακόσιοι οκτακοσιοι possible; able
ἰσχύι ισχυς force
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
ὀνομαστοὶ ονομαστος down; by
οἴκους οικος home; household
πατριῶν πατρια lineage; family line
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
12:31
וּ û וְ and
מֵ מִן from
חֲצִי֙ ḥᵃṣˌî חֲצִי half
מַטֵּ֣ה maṭṭˈē מַטֶּה staff
מְנַשֶּׁ֔ה mᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh
שְׁמֹונָ֥ה šᵊmônˌā שְׁמֹנֶה eight
עָשָׂ֖ר ʕāśˌār עָשָׂר -teen
אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
אֲשֶׁ֤ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
נִקְּבוּ֙ niqqᵊvˌû נקב bore
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
שֵׁמֹ֔ות šēmˈôṯ שֵׁם name
לָ לְ to
בֹ֖וא vˌô בוא come
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הַמְלִ֥יךְ hamlˌîḵ מלך be king
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִֽיד׃ ס dāwˈîḏ . s דָּוִד David
12:31. et ex dimidia parte tribus Manasse decem et octo milia singuli per nomina sua venerunt ut constituerent regem David
And of the half tribe of Manasses, eighteen thousand, every one by their names, came to make David king.
31. And of the half tribe of Manasseh eighteen thousand, which were expressed by name, to come and make David king.
12:31. And of the half tribe of Manasseh eighteen thousand, which were expressed by name, to come and make David king.
12:31. And out of the one half tribe of Manasseh, eighteen thousand, each by their names, went forth so that they might appoint David as king.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jw▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:31: the half tribe: jos 17:1-18
John Wesley
Manasseh - Which was within Jordan: for of the other half beyond Jordan he speaks, 1Chron 12:37. By name - Who were not ashamed publickly to own David by putting their names to some paper presented to them for that purpose.
12:3212:32: Եւ յորդւոցն Իսաքարայ որք գիտէին զհանճար, ՚ի ժամանակի՛ ճանաչելով թէ զի՞նչ առնիցեն Իսրայէլի՝ յիշխանութեան իւրեանց՝ երկերիւր. եւ ամենեքեան եղբարք իւրեանց ընդ նոսա։
32 Իսաքարի որդիներից, որոնք իմաստնութիւնն ունէին ժամանակի համեմատ կռահելու, թէ ինչ պէտք է անի Իսրայէլը իշխանութեան հարցերում, եկան երկու հարիւր հոգի, իրենց բոլոր եղբայրների հետ:
32 Իսաքարի որդիներէն երկու հարիւր իմաստուն իշխաններ, որոնք ժամանակներուն համեմատ գիտէին թէ Իսրայէլի ի՛նչ ընելու է ու անոնց բոլոր եղբայրները անոնց բերանին կը նայէին,
Եւ յորդւոցն Իսաքարայ որք գիտէին զհանճար, ի ժամանակի ճանաչելով թէ զինչ [233]առնիցեն Իսրայելի, յիշխանութեան իւրեանց`` երկերիւր. եւ ամենեքեան եղբարք իւրեանց ընդ [234]նոսա:

12:32: Եւ յորդւոցն Իսաքարայ որք գիտէին զհանճար, ՚ի ժամանակի՛ ճանաչելով թէ զի՞նչ առնիցեն Իսրայէլի՝ յիշխանութեան իւրեանց՝ երկերիւր. եւ ամենեքեան եղբարք իւրեանց ընդ նոսա։
32 Իսաքարի որդիներից, որոնք իմաստնութիւնն ունէին ժամանակի համեմատ կռահելու, թէ ինչ պէտք է անի Իսրայէլը իշխանութեան հարցերում, եկան երկու հարիւր հոգի, իրենց բոլոր եղբայրների հետ:
32 Իսաքարի որդիներէն երկու հարիւր իմաստուն իշխաններ, որոնք ժամանակներուն համեմատ գիտէին թէ Իսրայէլի ի՛նչ ընելու է ու անոնց բոլոր եղբայրները անոնց բերանին կը նայէին,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3212:32 из сынов Иссахаровых {пришли} люди разумные, которые знали, чт{о} когда надлежало делать Израилю, их было двести главных, и все братья их следовали слову их;
12:32 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away τοῦ ο the ἡμίσους ημισυς half φυλῆς φυλη tribe Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis δέκα δεκα ten ὀκτὼ οκτω eight χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand οἳ ος who; what ὠνομάσθησαν ονομαζω name ἐν εν in ὀνόματι ονομα name; notable τοῦ ο the βασιλεῦσαι βασιλευω reign τὸν ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
12:32 וּ û וְ and מִ mi מִן from בְּנֵ֣י bbᵊnˈê בֵּן son יִשָּׂשכָ֗ר yiśśāŝḵˈār יִשָּׂשׂכָר Issachar יֹודְעֵ֤י yôḏᵊʕˈê ידע know בִינָה֙ vînˌā בִּינָה understanding לַֽ lˈa לְ to † הַ the עִתִּ֔ים ʕittˈîm עֵת time לָ lā לְ to דַ֖עַת ḏˌaʕaṯ ידע know מַה־ mah- מָה what יַּעֲשֶׂ֣ה yyaʕᵃśˈeh עשׂה make יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel רָאשֵׁיהֶ֣ם rāšêhˈem רֹאשׁ head מָאתַ֔יִם māṯˈayim מֵאָה hundred וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole אֲחֵיהֶ֖ם ʔᵃḥêhˌem אָח brother עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon פִּיהֶֽם׃ ס pîhˈem . s פֶּה mouth
12:32. de filiis quoque Isachar viri eruditi qui norant singula tempora ad praecipiendum quid facere deberet Israhel principes ducenti omnis autem reliqua tribus eorum consilium sequebaturAlso of the sons of Issachar men of understanding, that knew all times to order what Israel should do, two hundred principal men: and all the rest of the tribe followed their counsel.
32. And of the children of Issachar, men that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them were two hundred; and all their brethren were at their commandment.
12:32. And of the children of Issachar, [which were men] that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them [were] two hundred; and all their brethren [were] at their commandment.
12:32. Also, from the sons of Issachar, there were learned men, who knew each of the times, in order to anticipate what Israel ought to do, two hundred leaders. And all the remainder of the tribe were following their counsel.
And of the children of Issachar, [which were men] that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them [were] two hundred; and all their brethren [were] at their commandment:

12:32 из сынов Иссахаровых {пришли} люди разумные, которые знали, чт{о} когда надлежало делать Израилю, их было двести главных, и все братья их следовали слову их;
12:32
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τοῦ ο the
ἡμίσους ημισυς half
φυλῆς φυλη tribe
Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis
δέκα δεκα ten
ὀκτὼ οκτω eight
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
οἳ ος who; what
ὠνομάσθησαν ονομαζω name
ἐν εν in
ὀνόματι ονομα name; notable
τοῦ ο the
βασιλεῦσαι βασιλευω reign
τὸν ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
12:32
וּ û וְ and
מִ mi מִן from
בְּנֵ֣י bbᵊnˈê בֵּן son
יִשָּׂשכָ֗ר yiśśāŝḵˈār יִשָּׂשׂכָר Issachar
יֹודְעֵ֤י yôḏᵊʕˈê ידע know
בִינָה֙ vînˌā בִּינָה understanding
לַֽ lˈa לְ to
הַ the
עִתִּ֔ים ʕittˈîm עֵת time
לָ לְ to
דַ֖עַת ḏˌaʕaṯ ידע know
מַה־ mah- מָה what
יַּעֲשֶׂ֣ה yyaʕᵃśˈeh עשׂה make
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
רָאשֵׁיהֶ֣ם rāšêhˈem רֹאשׁ head
מָאתַ֔יִם māṯˈayim מֵאָה hundred
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
אֲחֵיהֶ֖ם ʔᵃḥêhˌem אָח brother
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
פִּיהֶֽם׃ ס pîhˈem . s פֶּה mouth
12:32. de filiis quoque Isachar viri eruditi qui norant singula tempora ad praecipiendum quid facere deberet Israhel principes ducenti omnis autem reliqua tribus eorum consilium sequebatur
Also of the sons of Issachar men of understanding, that knew all times to order what Israel should do, two hundred principal men: and all the rest of the tribe followed their counsel.
32. And of the children of Issachar, men that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them were two hundred; and all their brethren were at their commandment.
12:32. And of the children of Issachar, [which were men] that had understanding of the times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them [were] two hundred; and all their brethren [were] at their commandment.
12:32. Also, from the sons of Issachar, there were learned men, who knew each of the times, in order to anticipate what Israel ought to do, two hundred leaders. And all the remainder of the tribe were following their counsel.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:32: Children of Issachar - According to the Targum they were all astronomers and astrologers: "and the sons of Issachar, who had understanding to know the times, and were skilled in fixing the beginnings of years, the commencement of months, and the intercalation of months and years; skillful in the changes of the moon, and in fixing the lunar solemnities to their proper times; skillful also in the doctrine of the solar periods; astrologers in signs and stars, that they might show Israel what to do; and their teachers were two hundred chiefs of the Sanhedrin: and all their brethren excelled in the words of the law, and were endued with wisdom, and were obedient to their command." - T. It appears that in their wisdom, experience, and skill, their brethren had the fullest confidence; and nothing was done but by their direction and advice.
1 Chronicles 12:39
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:32: Men that had understanding of the times - This is best interpreted politically. Compare the marginal reference
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:32: understanding of the times: That is, as the following words indicate, intelligent men, who understood the signs of the times, well versed in political affairs, and knew what was proper to be done in all the exigencies of human life; and who now perceived that it was both the duty and political interest of Israel to advance David to the throne. Gen 49:14; Est 1:13; Isa 22:12-14, Isa 33:6; Mic 6:9; Mat 16:3; Luk 12:56, Luk 12:57
to know: Pro 14:8; Eph 5:17
all their: Pro 24:5; Ecc 7:19, Ecc 9:18
Geneva 1599
And of the children of Issachar, [which were men] that had understanding of the (l) times, to know what Israel ought to do; the heads of them [were] two hundred; and all their brethren [were] at their commandment.
(l) Men of good experience, who knew at all times what was to be done.
John Wesley
The times - They understood public affairs, the temper of the nation, and the tendencies of the present events. And they shewed their wisdom at this time; for as they had adhered to Saul while he lived, as knowing the time was not yet come for David to take possession of the kingdom: and as they could not join David, while Abner lived, and had the command of the other tribes wherewith they were encompassed, so as soon as he was dead, and they had opportunity to declare themselves, they owned David for their king.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
children of Issachar, . . . that had understanding of the times, &c.--Jewish writers say that the people of this tribe were eminent for their acquirements in astronomical and physical science; and the object of the remark was probably to show that the intelligent and learned classes were united with the military, and had declared for David.
12:3312:33: Եւ ՚ի Զաբուղոնէ՝ որք ելանէին ՚ի մարտ պատերազմի՝ պատերազմական գործեաւ, յիսուն հազար՝ օգնե՛լ Դաւթի՝ ո՛չ ունայնաձեռն։
33 Զաբուղոնից սերուածներից, որոնք ամէն տեսակ զէնքերով պատերազմի գնացողներ էին, եկան յիսուն հազար հոգի, որ օգնեն Դաւթին: Սրանցից ոչ մէկը ձեռնունայն չէր:
33 Զաբուղոնէն պատերազմի ելլող եւ ամէն տեսակ պատերազմական գործիքներով պատերազմող յիսուն հազար մարդ, որոնք մէկ սրտով* կարգով կը շարուէին,
Եւ ի Զաբուղոնէ որք ելանէին ի մարտ պատերազմի ամենայն պատերազմական գործեաւ յիսուն հազար, [235]օգնել Դաւթի` ոչ ունայնաձեռն:

12:33: Եւ ՚ի Զաբուղոնէ՝ որք ելանէին ՚ի մարտ պատերազմի՝ պատերազմական գործեաւ, յիսուն հազար՝ օգնե՛լ Դաւթի՝ ո՛չ ունայնաձեռն։
33 Զաբուղոնից սերուածներից, որոնք ամէն տեսակ զէնքերով պատերազմի գնացողներ էին, եկան յիսուն հազար հոգի, որ օգնեն Դաւթին: Սրանցից ոչ մէկը ձեռնունայն չէր:
33 Զաբուղոնէն պատերազմի ելլող եւ ամէն տեսակ պատերազմական գործիքներով պատերազմող յիսուն հազար մարդ, որոնք մէկ սրտով* կարգով կը շարուէին,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3312:33 из {колена} Завулонова готовых к сражению, вооруженных всякими военными оружиями, пятьдесят тысяч, в строю, единодушных;
12:33 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away τῶν ο the υἱῶν υιος son Ισσαχαρ ισσαχαρ Issachar; Issakhar γινώσκοντες γινωσκω know σύνεσιν συνεσις comprehension εἰς εις into; for τοὺς ο the καιρούς καιρος season; opportunity γινώσκοντες γινωσκω know τί τις.1 who?; what? ποιήσαι ποιεω do; make Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel εἰς εις into; for τὰς ο the ἀρχὰς αρχη origin; beginning αὐτῶν αυτος he; him διακόσιοι διακοσιοι two hundred καὶ και and; even πάντες πας all; every ἀδελφοὶ αδελφος brother αὐτῶν αυτος he; him μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
12:33 מִ mi מִן from זְּבֻל֞וּן zzᵊvulˈûn זְבוּלֻן Zebulun יֹוצְאֵ֣י yôṣᵊʔˈê יצא go out צָבָ֗א ṣāvˈā צָבָא service עֹרְכֵ֧י ʕōrᵊḵˈê ערך arrange מִלְחָמָ֛ה milḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war בְּ bᵊ בְּ in כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole כְּלֵ֥י kᵊlˌê כְּלִי tool מִלְחָמָ֖ה milḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war חֲמִשִּׁ֣ים ḥᵃmiššˈîm חָמֵשׁ five אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and לַ la לְ to עֲדֹ֖ר ʕᵃḏˌōr עדר flock together בְּ bᵊ בְּ in לֹא־ lō- לֹא not לֵ֥ב lˌēv לֵב heart וָ wā וְ and לֵֽב׃ ס lˈēv . s לֵב heart
12:33. porro de Zabulon qui egrediebantur ad proelium et stabant in acie instructi armis bellicis quinquaginta milia venerunt in auxilium non in corde dupliciAnd of Zabulon such as went forth to battle, and stood in array well appointed with armour for war, there came fifty thousand to his aid, with no double heart.
33. Of Zebulun, such as were able to go out in the host, that could set the battle in array, with all manner of instruments of war, fifty thousand; and that could order not of double heart.
12:33. Of Zebulun, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, with all instruments of war, fifty thousand, which could keep rank: [they were] not of double heart.
12:33. Then, from Zebulun, there were those who went forth to battle, and who were standing in a battle line, prepared with the weapons of warfare; these fifty thousand arrived to assist, without duplicity of heart.
Of Zebulun, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, with all instruments of war, fifty thousand, which could keep rank: [they were] not of double heart:

12:33 из {колена} Завулонова готовых к сражению, вооруженных всякими военными оружиями, пятьдесят тысяч, в строю, единодушных;
12:33
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῶν ο the
υἱῶν υιος son
Ισσαχαρ ισσαχαρ Issachar; Issakhar
γινώσκοντες γινωσκω know
σύνεσιν συνεσις comprehension
εἰς εις into; for
τοὺς ο the
καιρούς καιρος season; opportunity
γινώσκοντες γινωσκω know
τί τις.1 who?; what?
ποιήσαι ποιεω do; make
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
εἰς εις into; for
τὰς ο the
ἀρχὰς αρχη origin; beginning
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
διακόσιοι διακοσιοι two hundred
καὶ και and; even
πάντες πας all; every
ἀδελφοὶ αδελφος brother
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
12:33
מִ mi מִן from
זְּבֻל֞וּן zzᵊvulˈûn זְבוּלֻן Zebulun
יֹוצְאֵ֣י yôṣᵊʔˈê יצא go out
צָבָ֗א ṣāvˈā צָבָא service
עֹרְכֵ֧י ʕōrᵊḵˈê ערך arrange
מִלְחָמָ֛ה milḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
כְּלֵ֥י kᵊlˌê כְּלִי tool
מִלְחָמָ֖ה milḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war
חֲמִשִּׁ֣ים ḥᵃmiššˈîm חָמֵשׁ five
אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לַ la לְ to
עֲדֹ֖ר ʕᵃḏˌōr עדר flock together
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
לֹא־ lō- לֹא not
לֵ֥ב lˌēv לֵב heart
וָ וְ and
לֵֽב׃ ס lˈēv . s לֵב heart
12:33. porro de Zabulon qui egrediebantur ad proelium et stabant in acie instructi armis bellicis quinquaginta milia venerunt in auxilium non in corde duplici
And of Zabulon such as went forth to battle, and stood in array well appointed with armour for war, there came fifty thousand to his aid, with no double heart.
33. Of Zebulun, such as were able to go out in the host, that could set the battle in array, with all manner of instruments of war, fifty thousand; and that could order not of double heart.
12:33. Of Zebulun, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, with all instruments of war, fifty thousand, which could keep rank: [they were] not of double heart.
12:33. Then, from Zebulun, there were those who went forth to battle, and who were standing in a battle line, prepared with the weapons of warfare; these fifty thousand arrived to assist, without duplicity of heart.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
12:33: Expert in war ... - Rather "arrayed for battle with all harness of battle, who set the battle in array with no double heart," excelling, that is, in the matter of their arms and accoutrements. The writer notes in each tribe the point in which it was most admirable.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:33: expert in war: or, rangers of battle, or ranged in battle, keep rank. or, set the battle in array. they were not of double heart. Heb. they were without a heart and a heart. That is, they were all sincerely affected towards David, though so numerous. Psa 12:2; Joh 1:47
John Wesley
Double heart - They were sincerely loyal, and did not dissemble with David, pretending to be for him, while in their hearts they favoured Saul's family. And none had any separate interests, but all were for the public good.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Zebulun . . . could keep rank--that is, were more disciplined soldiers than the rest.
not of double heart--Though their numbers were large, all were in a high degree well affected to David.
12:3412:34: Եւ ՚ի Նեփթաղիմայ իշխանք հազա՛րք. եւ ընդ նոսա վահանաւորք եւ տիգաւորք երեսուն հազար[4282]։ [4282] Ոսկան. Երեսուն եւ եօթն հազար։
34 Նեփթաղիմից սերուածներից եկան հազար հրամանատարներ, որոնց հետ կային երեսուն հազար վահանաւորներ եւ նիզակակիրներ,
34 Նեփթաղիմէն հազար իշխան եւ անոնց հետ երեսունըեօթը հազար վահանաւոր ու նիզակաւոր մարդ,
Եւ ի Նեփթաղիմայ իշխանք հազարք, եւ ընդ նոսա վահանաւորք եւ տիգաւորք [236]երեսուն հազար:

12:34: Եւ ՚ի Նեփթաղիմայ իշխանք հազա՛րք. եւ ընդ նոսա վահանաւորք եւ տիգաւորք երեսուն հազար[4282]։
[4282] Ոսկան. Երեսուն եւ եօթն հազար։
34 Նեփթաղիմից սերուածներից եկան հազար հրամանատարներ, որոնց հետ կային երեսուն հազար վահանաւորներ եւ նիզակակիրներ,
34 Նեփթաղիմէն հազար իշխան եւ անոնց հետ երեսունըեօթը հազար վահանաւոր ու նիզակաւոր մարդ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3412:34 из {колена} Неффалимова тысяча вождей и с ними тридцать семь тысяч с щитами и копьями;
12:34 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away Ζαβουλων ζαβουλων Zaboulōn; Zavulon ἐκπορευόμενοι εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out εἰς εις into; for παράταξιν παραταξις battle ἐν εν in πᾶσιν πας all; every σκεύεσιν σκευος vessel; jar πολεμικοῖς πολεμικος fifty χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand βοηθῆσαι βοηθεω help τῷ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith οὐχ ου not ἑτεροκλινῶς ετεροκλινως rebelliously; inclined to the other side
12:34 וּ û וְ and מִ mi מִן from נַּפְתָּלִ֖י nnaftālˌî נַפְתָּלִי Naphtali שָׂרִ֣ים śārˈîm שַׂר chief אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and עִמָּהֶם֙ ʕimmāhˌem עִם with בְּ bᵊ בְּ in צִנָּ֣ה ṣinnˈā צִנָּה shield וַ wa וְ and חֲנִ֔ית ḥᵃnˈîṯ חֲנִית spear שְׁלֹשִׁ֥ים šᵊlōšˌîm שָׁלֹשׁ three וְ wᵊ וְ and שִׁבְעָ֖ה šivʕˌā שֶׁבַע seven אָֽלֶף׃ ס ʔˈālef . s אֶלֶף thousand
12:34. et de Nepthali principes mille et cum eis instructa clypeo et hasta triginta septem miliaAnd of Nephtali, a thousand leaders: and with them seven and thirty thousand, furnished with shield and spear.
34. And of Naphtali a thousand captains, and with them with shield and spear thirty and seven thousand.
12:34. And of Naphtali a thousand captains, and with them with shield and spear thirty and seven thousand.
12:34. And from Naphtali, there were one thousand leaders; and with them were thirty-seven thousand, prepared with shield and spear.
And of Naphtali a thousand captains, and with them with shield and spear thirty and seven thousand:

12:34 из {колена} Неффалимова тысяча вождей и с ними тридцать семь тысяч с щитами и копьями;
12:34
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
Ζαβουλων ζαβουλων Zaboulōn; Zavulon
ἐκπορευόμενοι εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out
εἰς εις into; for
παράταξιν παραταξις battle
ἐν εν in
πᾶσιν πας all; every
σκεύεσιν σκευος vessel; jar
πολεμικοῖς πολεμικος fifty
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
βοηθῆσαι βοηθεω help
τῷ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
οὐχ ου not
ἑτεροκλινῶς ετεροκλινως rebelliously; inclined to the other side
12:34
וּ û וְ and
מִ mi מִן from
נַּפְתָּלִ֖י nnaftālˌî נַפְתָּלִי Naphtali
שָׂרִ֣ים śārˈîm שַׂר chief
אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עִמָּהֶם֙ ʕimmāhˌem עִם with
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
צִנָּ֣ה ṣinnˈā צִנָּה shield
וַ wa וְ and
חֲנִ֔ית ḥᵃnˈîṯ חֲנִית spear
שְׁלֹשִׁ֥ים šᵊlōšˌîm שָׁלֹשׁ three
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שִׁבְעָ֖ה šivʕˌā שֶׁבַע seven
אָֽלֶף׃ ס ʔˈālef . s אֶלֶף thousand
12:34. et de Nepthali principes mille et cum eis instructa clypeo et hasta triginta septem milia
And of Nephtali, a thousand leaders: and with them seven and thirty thousand, furnished with shield and spear.
34. And of Naphtali a thousand captains, and with them with shield and spear thirty and seven thousand.
12:34. And of Naphtali a thousand captains, and with them with shield and spear thirty and seven thousand.
12:34. And from Naphtali, there were one thousand leaders; and with them were thirty-seven thousand, prepared with shield and spear.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:3512:35: Եւ ՚ի Դանայ կարգեալք ՚ի պատերազմ քսան եւ ութ հազար եւ ութ հարիւր[4283]։ [4283] Ոսկան. Եւ ութ հազար եւ վեց հարիւր։
35 Դանից սերուածներից՝ պատերազմի պատրաստ քսանութ հազար ութ հարիւր հոգի:
35 Դանեաններէն քսանըութը հազար վեց հարիւր պատերազմիկներ,
Եւ ի Դանայ կարգեալք ի պատերազմ` քսան եւ ութ հազար եւ [237]ութ հարեւր:

12:35: Եւ ՚ի Դանայ կարգեալք ՚ի պատերազմ քսան եւ ութ հազար եւ ութ հարիւր[4283]։
[4283] Ոսկան. Եւ ութ հազար եւ վեց հարիւր։
35 Դանից սերուածներից՝ պատերազմի պատրաստ քսանութ հազար ութ հարիւր հոգի:
35 Դանեաններէն քսանըութը հազար վեց հարիւր պատերազմիկներ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3512:35 из {колена} Данова готовых к войне двадцать восемь тысяч шестьсот;
12:35 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away Νεφθαλι νεφθαλειμ Nephthaleim; Nefthalim ἄρχοντες αρχων ruling; ruler χίλιοι χιλιοι thousand καὶ και and; even μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτῶν αυτος he; him ἐν εν in θυρεοῖς θυρεος shield καὶ και and; even δόρασιν δορυ thirty ἑπτὰ επτα seven χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
12:35 וּ û וְ and מִן־ min- מִן from הַ ha הַ the דָּנִי֙ ddānˌî דָּנִי Danite עֹרְכֵ֣י ʕōrᵊḵˈê ערך arrange מִלְחָמָ֔ה milḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war עֶשְׂרִֽים־ ʕeśrˈîm- עֶשְׂרִים twenty וּ û וְ and שְׁמֹונָ֥ה šᵊmônˌā שְׁמֹנֶה eight אֶ֖לֶף ʔˌelef אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and שֵׁ֥שׁ šˌēš שֵׁשׁ six מֵאֹֽות׃ ס mēʔˈôṯ . s מֵאָה hundred
12:35. de Dan etiam praeparata ad proelium viginti octo milia sescentorumOf Dan also twenty-eight thousand six hundred prepared for battle.
35. And of the Danites that could set the battle in array, twenty and eight thousand and six hundred.
12:35. And of the Danites expert in war twenty and eight thousand and six hundred.
12:35. And then from Dan, there were twenty-eight thousand six hundred, ready for battle.
And of the Danites expert in war twenty and eight thousand and six hundred:

12:35 из {колена} Данова готовых к войне двадцать восемь тысяч шестьсот;
12:35
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
Νεφθαλι νεφθαλειμ Nephthaleim; Nefthalim
ἄρχοντες αρχων ruling; ruler
χίλιοι χιλιοι thousand
καὶ και and; even
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
ἐν εν in
θυρεοῖς θυρεος shield
καὶ και and; even
δόρασιν δορυ thirty
ἑπτὰ επτα seven
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
12:35
וּ û וְ and
מִן־ min- מִן from
הַ ha הַ the
דָּנִי֙ ddānˌî דָּנִי Danite
עֹרְכֵ֣י ʕōrᵊḵˈê ערך arrange
מִלְחָמָ֔ה milḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
עֶשְׂרִֽים־ ʕeśrˈîm- עֶשְׂרִים twenty
וּ û וְ and
שְׁמֹונָ֥ה šᵊmônˌā שְׁמֹנֶה eight
אֶ֖לֶף ʔˌelef אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֵׁ֥שׁ šˌēš שֵׁשׁ six
מֵאֹֽות׃ ס mēʔˈôṯ . s מֵאָה hundred
12:35. de Dan etiam praeparata ad proelium viginti octo milia sescentorum
Of Dan also twenty-eight thousand six hundred prepared for battle.
35. And of the Danites that could set the battle in array, twenty and eight thousand and six hundred.
12:35. And of the Danites expert in war twenty and eight thousand and six hundred.
12:35. And then from Dan, there were twenty-eight thousand six hundred, ready for battle.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
12:3612:36: Եւ յԱսերայ՝ որք ելանէին օգնել ՚ի պատերազմի, քառասուն հազար։
36 Ասերից սերուածներից՝ ռազմի ելնելու ընդունակ քառասուն հազար հոգի,
36 Ասերէն քառասուն հազար պատերազմի գացող զօրք,
Եւ յԱսերայ որք ելանէին օգնել ի պատերազմի, քառասուն հազար:

12:36: Եւ յԱսերայ՝ որք ելանէին օգնել ՚ի պատերազմի, քառասուն հազար։
36 Ասերից սերուածներից՝ ռազմի ելնելու ընդունակ քառասուն հազար հոգի,
36 Ասերէն քառասուն հազար պատերազմի գացող զօրք,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3612:36 от Асира воинов, готовых к сражению, сорок тысяч;
12:36 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away τῶν ο the Δανιτῶν δανιτων into; for πόλεμον πολεμος battle εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty ὀκτὼ οκτω eight χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand καὶ και and; even ὀκτακόσιοι οκτακοσιοι 800
12:36 וּ û וְ and מֵ mē מִן from אָשֵׁ֗ר ʔāšˈēr אָשֵׁר Asher יֹוצְאֵ֥י yôṣᵊʔˌê יצא go out צָבָ֛א ṣāvˈā צָבָא service לַ la לְ to עֲרֹ֥ךְ ʕᵃrˌōḵ ערך arrange מִלְחָמָ֖ה milḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war אַרְבָּעִ֥ים ʔarbāʕˌîm אַרְבַּע four אָֽלֶף׃ ס ʔˈālef . s אֶלֶף thousand
12:36. et de Aser egredientes ad pugnam et in acie provocantes quadraginta miliaAnd of Aser forty thousand going forth to fight, and challenging in battle.
36. And of Asher, such as were able to go out in the host, that could set the battle in array, forty thousand.
12:36. And of Asher, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, forty thousand.
12:36. And from Asher, there were forty thousand, going forth to fight, and summoned to the battle line.
And of Asher, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, forty thousand:

12:36 от Асира воинов, готовых к сражению, сорок тысяч;
12:36
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῶν ο the
Δανιτῶν δανιτων into; for
πόλεμον πολεμος battle
εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty
ὀκτὼ οκτω eight
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
καὶ και and; even
ὀκτακόσιοι οκτακοσιοι 800
12:36
וּ û וְ and
מֵ מִן from
אָשֵׁ֗ר ʔāšˈēr אָשֵׁר Asher
יֹוצְאֵ֥י yôṣᵊʔˌê יצא go out
צָבָ֛א ṣāvˈā צָבָא service
לַ la לְ to
עֲרֹ֥ךְ ʕᵃrˌōḵ ערך arrange
מִלְחָמָ֖ה milḥāmˌā מִלְחָמָה war
אַרְבָּעִ֥ים ʔarbāʕˌîm אַרְבַּע four
אָֽלֶף׃ ס ʔˈālef . s אֶלֶף thousand
12:36. et de Aser egredientes ad pugnam et in acie provocantes quadraginta milia
And of Aser forty thousand going forth to fight, and challenging in battle.
36. And of Asher, such as were able to go out in the host, that could set the battle in array, forty thousand.
12:36. And of Asher, such as went forth to battle, expert in war, forty thousand.
12:36. And from Asher, there were forty thousand, going forth to fight, and summoned to the battle line.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:36: expert in war: or, keeping their rank, Ch1 12:33; Joe 2:7
12:3712:37: Եւ յայնմ կողմանէ Յորդանանու, ՚ի յՌուբինէ, եւ ՚ի Գադայ, եւ ՚ի կիսոյ ցեղին Մանասէի, ամենայն պատերազմական գործեօք՝ հարիւր քսան հազար.
37 Յորդանան գետի այն կողմում գտնուող Ռուբէնի ցեղից, Գադի ցեղից եւ Մանասէի կէս ցեղից սերուածներից՝ ամէն տեսակ ռազմական զէնքերով զինուած հարիւր քսան հազար հոգի:
37 Յորդանանի անդիի կողմէն՝ Ռուբէնեաններէն ու Գադեաններէն եւ Մանասէին կէս ցեղէն, ամէն տեսակ պատերազմական գործիքներով պատերազմող հարիւր քսան հազար մարդ։
Եւ յայնմ կողմանէ Յորդանանու, ի յՌուբենէ եւ ի Գադայ եւ ի կիսոյ ցեղէն Մանասէի ամենայն պատերազմական գործեօք` հարեւր քսան հազար:

12:37: Եւ յայնմ կողմանէ Յորդանանու, ՚ի յՌուբինէ, եւ ՚ի Գադայ, եւ ՚ի կիսոյ ցեղին Մանասէի, ամենայն պատերազմական գործեօք՝ հարիւր քսան հազար.
37 Յորդանան գետի այն կողմում գտնուող Ռուբէնի ցեղից, Գադի ցեղից եւ Մանասէի կէս ցեղից սերուածներից՝ ամէն տեսակ ռազմական զէնքերով զինուած հարիւր քսան հազար հոգի:
37 Յորդանանի անդիի կողմէն՝ Ռուբէնեաններէն ու Գադեաններէն եւ Մանասէին կէս ցեղէն, ամէն տեսակ պատերազմական գործիքներով պատերազմող հարիւր քսան հազար մարդ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3712:37 из-за Иордана, от колена Рувимова, Гадова и полуколена Манассиина, сто двадцать тысяч, со всяким воинским оружием.
12:37 καὶ και and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away τοῦ ο the Ασηρ ασηρ Asēr; Asir ἐκπορευόμενοι εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out βοηθῆσαι βοηθεω help εἰς εις into; for πόλεμον πολεμος battle τεσσαράκοντα τεσσαρακοντα forty χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
12:37 וּ û וְ and מֵ mē מִן from עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite לַ֠ la לְ to † הַ the יַּרְדֵּן yyardˌēn יַרְדֵּן Jordan מִן־ min- מִן from הָ hā הַ the ראוּבֵנִ֨י rʔûvēnˌî רְאוּבֵנִי Reubenite וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ ha הַ the גָּדִ֜י ggāḏˈî גָּדִי Gadite וַ wa וְ and חֲצִ֣י׀ ḥᵃṣˈî חֲצִי half שֵׁ֣בֶט šˈēveṭ שֵׁבֶט rod מְנַשֶּׁ֗ה mᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh בְּ bᵊ בְּ in כֹל֙ ḵˌōl כֹּל whole כְּלֵי֙ kᵊlˌê כְּלִי tool צְבָ֣א ṣᵊvˈā צָבָא service מִלְחָמָ֔ה milḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war מֵאָ֥ה mēʔˌā מֵאָה hundred וְ wᵊ וְ and עֶשְׂרִ֖ים ʕeśrˌîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty אָֽלֶף׃ ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
12:37. trans Iordanem autem de filiis Ruben et Gad et dimidia parte tribus Manasse instructa armis bellicis centum viginti miliaAnd on the other side of the Jordan of the sons of Ruben, and of Gad, and of the half of the tribe of Manasses a hundred and twenty thousand, furnished with arms for war.
37. And on the other side of Jordan, of the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and of the half tribe of Manasseh, with all manner of instruments of war for the battle, an hundred and twenty thousand.
12:37. And on the other side of Jordan, of the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and of the half tribe of Manasseh, with all manner of instruments of war for the battle, an hundred and twenty thousand.
12:37. Then, across the Jordan, there were, from the sons of Reuben, and from Gad, and from the one half tribe of Manasseh, one hundred twenty thousand, prepared with the weapons of warfare.
And on the other side of Jordan, of the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and of the half tribe of Manasseh, with all manner of instruments of war for the battle, an hundred and twenty thousand:

12:37 из-за Иордана, от колена Рувимова, Гадова и полуколена Манассиина, сто двадцать тысяч, со всяким воинским оружием.
12:37
καὶ και and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τοῦ ο the
Ασηρ ασηρ Asēr; Asir
ἐκπορευόμενοι εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out
βοηθῆσαι βοηθεω help
εἰς εις into; for
πόλεμον πολεμος battle
τεσσαράκοντα τεσσαρακοντα forty
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
12:37
וּ û וְ and
מֵ מִן from
עֵ֣בֶר ʕˈēver עֵבֶר opposite
לַ֠ la לְ to
הַ the
יַּרְדֵּן yyardˌēn יַרְדֵּן Jordan
מִן־ min- מִן from
הָ הַ the
ראוּבֵנִ֨י rʔûvēnˌî רְאוּבֵנִי Reubenite
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ ha הַ the
גָּדִ֜י ggāḏˈî גָּדִי Gadite
וַ wa וְ and
חֲצִ֣י׀ ḥᵃṣˈî חֲצִי half
שֵׁ֣בֶט šˈēveṭ שֵׁבֶט rod
מְנַשֶּׁ֗ה mᵊnaššˈeh מְנַשֶּׁה Manasseh
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
כֹל֙ ḵˌōl כֹּל whole
כְּלֵי֙ kᵊlˌê כְּלִי tool
צְבָ֣א ṣᵊvˈā צָבָא service
מִלְחָמָ֔ה milḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
מֵאָ֥ה mēʔˌā מֵאָה hundred
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עֶשְׂרִ֖ים ʕeśrˌîm עֶשְׂרִים twenty
אָֽלֶף׃ ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
12:37. trans Iordanem autem de filiis Ruben et Gad et dimidia parte tribus Manasse instructa armis bellicis centum viginti milia
And on the other side of the Jordan of the sons of Ruben, and of Gad, and of the half of the tribe of Manasses a hundred and twenty thousand, furnished with arms for war.
37. And on the other side of Jordan, of the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and of the half tribe of Manasseh, with all manner of instruments of war for the battle, an hundred and twenty thousand.
12:37. And on the other side of Jordan, of the Reubenites, and the Gadites, and of the half tribe of Manasseh, with all manner of instruments of war for the battle, an hundred and twenty thousand.
12:37. Then, across the Jordan, there were, from the sons of Reuben, and from Gad, and from the one half tribe of Manasseh, one hundred twenty thousand, prepared with the weapons of warfare.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:37: the other side: Ch1 5:1-10; Num 32:33-42; Deu 3:12-16; jos 13:7-32, Jos 14:3, Jos 22:1-10
12:3812:38: ամենեքեան սոքա ա՛րք պատերազմօղք կարգեալք ՚ի մարտ. խաղաղական անձամբ եկին ՚ի Քեբրոն թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ ՚ի վերայ Իսրայէլի. եւ ա՛յլ մնացորդքն Իսրայէլի իբրեւ զա՛նձն մի՝ թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ[4284]։ [4284] Այլք. Ամենեքեան նոքա։
38 Պատերազմող, մարտի պատրաստ, ուրախ սրտով այս բոլոր մարդիկ եկան Քեբրոն, որ Իսրայէլի թագաւոր օծեն Դաւթին: Մնացած իսրայէլացիներն էլ միահամուռ համաձայն էին, որ Դաւիթը դառնայ թագաւոր:
38 Բոլոր այս գունդով շարուող պատերազմիկները անկեղծ սրտով Քեբրոն եկան՝ Դաւիթը բոլոր Իսրայէլի վրայ թագաւոր ընելու համար ու Իսրայէլի բոլոր մնացորդն ալ համաձայն էր, որ Դաւիթը թագաւոր ըլլայ։
Ամենեքեան նոքա արք պատերազմօղք կարգեալք ի մարտ. խաղաղական անձամբ եկին ի Քեբրոն թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ ի վերայ [238]Իսրայելի. եւ այլ մնացորդքն Իսրայելի իբրեւ զանձն մի` թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ:

12:38: ամենեքեան սոքա ա՛րք պատերազմօղք կարգեալք ՚ի մարտ. խաղաղական անձամբ եկին ՚ի Քեբրոն թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ ՚ի վերայ Իսրայէլի. եւ ա՛յլ մնացորդքն Իսրայէլի իբրեւ զա՛նձն մի՝ թագաւորեցուցանել զԴաւիթ[4284]։
[4284] Այլք. Ամենեքեան նոքա։
38 Պատերազմող, մարտի պատրաստ, ուրախ սրտով այս բոլոր մարդիկ եկան Քեբրոն, որ Իսրայէլի թագաւոր օծեն Դաւթին: Մնացած իսրայէլացիներն էլ միահամուռ համաձայն էին, որ Դաւիթը դառնայ թագաւոր:
38 Բոլոր այս գունդով շարուող պատերազմիկները անկեղծ սրտով Քեբրոն եկան՝ Դաւիթը բոլոր Իսրայէլի վրայ թագաւոր ընելու համար ու Իսրայէլի բոլոր մնացորդն ալ համաձայն էր, որ Դաւիթը թագաւոր ըլլայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3812:38 Все эти воины, в строю, от полного сердца пришли в Хеврон воцарить Давида над всем Израилем. Да и все прочие Израильтяне были единодушны, чтобы воцарить Давида.
12:38 καὶ και and; even ἐκ εκ from; out of πέραν περαν on the other side τοῦ ο the Ιορδάνου ιορδανης Iordanēs; Iorthanis ἀπὸ απο from; away Ρουβην ρουβην Reuben καὶ και and; even Γαδδι γαδδι and; even ἀπὸ απο from; away τοῦ ο the ἡμίσους ημισυς half φυλῆς φυλη tribe Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis ἐν εν in πᾶσιν πας all; every σκεύεσιν σκευος vessel; jar πολεμικοῖς πολεμικος hundred εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
12:38 כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole אֵ֜לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these אַנְשֵׁ֣י ʔanšˈê אִישׁ man מִלְחָמָה֮ milḥāmā מִלְחָמָה war עֹדְרֵ֣י ʕōḏᵊrˈê עדר flock together מַעֲרָכָה֒ maʕᵃrāḵˌā מַעֲרָכָה row בְּ bᵊ בְּ in לֵבָ֤ב lēvˈāv לֵבָב heart שָׁלֵם֙ šālˌēm שָׁלֵם complete בָּ֣אוּ bˈāʔû בוא come חֶבְרֹ֔ונָה ḥevrˈônā חֶבְרֹון Hebron לְ lᵊ לְ to הַמְלִ֥יךְ hamlˌîḵ מלך be king אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִ֖יד dāwˌîḏ דָּוִד David עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וְ֠ wᵊ וְ and גַם ḡˌam גַּם even כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole שֵׁרִ֧ית šērˈîṯ שְׁאֵרִית rest יִשְׂרָאֵ֛ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel לֵ֥ב lˌēv לֵב heart אֶחָ֖ד ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one לְ lᵊ לְ to הַמְלִ֥יךְ hamlˌîḵ מלך be king אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִֽיד׃ dāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David
12:38. omnes isti viri bellatores et expediti ad pugnandum corde perfecto venerunt in Hebron ut constituerent regem David super universum Israhel sed et omnes reliqui ex Israhel uno corde erant ut rex fieret DavidAll these men of war well appointed to fight, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel, were of one heart to make David king.
38. All these, being men of war, that could order the battle array, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel were of one heart to make David king.
12:38. All these men of war, that could keep rank, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel [were] of one heart to make David king.
12:38. All these men of war, equipped for the fight, went with a perfect heart to Hebron, so that they might appoint David as king over all of Israel. Then, too, all the remainder of Israel were of one heart, so that they might make David king.
All these men of war, that could keep rank, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel [were] of one heart to make David king:

12:38 Все эти воины, в строю, от полного сердца пришли в Хеврон воцарить Давида над всем Израилем. Да и все прочие Израильтяне были единодушны, чтобы воцарить Давида.
12:38
καὶ και and; even
ἐκ εκ from; out of
πέραν περαν on the other side
τοῦ ο the
Ιορδάνου ιορδανης Iordanēs; Iorthanis
ἀπὸ απο from; away
Ρουβην ρουβην Reuben
καὶ και and; even
Γαδδι γαδδι and; even
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τοῦ ο the
ἡμίσους ημισυς half
φυλῆς φυλη tribe
Μανασση μανασσης Manassēs; Manassis
ἐν εν in
πᾶσιν πας all; every
σκεύεσιν σκευος vessel; jar
πολεμικοῖς πολεμικος hundred
εἴκοσι εικοσι twenty
χιλιάδες χιλιας thousand
12:38
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
אֵ֜לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these
אַנְשֵׁ֣י ʔanšˈê אִישׁ man
מִלְחָמָה֮ milḥāmā מִלְחָמָה war
עֹדְרֵ֣י ʕōḏᵊrˈê עדר flock together
מַעֲרָכָה֒ maʕᵃrāḵˌā מַעֲרָכָה row
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
לֵבָ֤ב lēvˈāv לֵבָב heart
שָׁלֵם֙ šālˌēm שָׁלֵם complete
בָּ֣אוּ bˈāʔû בוא come
חֶבְרֹ֔ונָה ḥevrˈônā חֶבְרֹון Hebron
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הַמְלִ֥יךְ hamlˌîḵ מלך be king
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִ֖יד dāwˌîḏ דָּוִד David
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וְ֠ wᵊ וְ and
גַם ḡˌam גַּם even
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
שֵׁרִ֧ית šērˈîṯ שְׁאֵרִית rest
יִשְׂרָאֵ֛ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
לֵ֥ב lˌēv לֵב heart
אֶחָ֖ד ʔeḥˌāḏ אֶחָד one
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הַמְלִ֥יךְ hamlˌîḵ מלך be king
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִֽיד׃ dāwˈîḏ דָּוִד David
12:38. omnes isti viri bellatores et expediti ad pugnandum corde perfecto venerunt in Hebron ut constituerent regem David super universum Israhel sed et omnes reliqui ex Israhel uno corde erant ut rex fieret David
All these men of war well appointed to fight, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel, were of one heart to make David king.
38. All these, being men of war, that could order the battle array, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel were of one heart to make David king.
12:38. All these men of war, that could keep rank, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel [were] of one heart to make David king.
12:38. All these men of war, equipped for the fight, went with a perfect heart to Hebron, so that they might appoint David as king over all of Israel. Then, too, all the remainder of Israel were of one heart, so that they might make David king.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:38: with a perfect heart: The meaning of this expression may be inferred from that of a double heart in Ch1 12:33. If a double heart be expressive of insincerity or duplicity, a perfect heart, which seems to be put in opposition to it, must signify a sincere, faithful, and entire attachment. Kg1 8:61, Kg1 11:4; Kg2 20:3; Psa 101:2
all the rest: Ch1 12:17, Ch1 12:18; Gen 49:8-10; Ch2 30:12; Psa 110:3; Eze 11:19
Geneva 1599
(m) All these men of war, that could keep rank, came with a perfect heart to Hebron, to make David king over all Israel: and all the rest also of Israel [were] of one heart to make David king.
(m) So that his whole host were 322,222.
John Gill
All these men of war that could keep rank,.... Well disciplined men:
came with a perfect heart to Hebron to make David king over Israel; they were all of one mind, and quite hearty and sincere in fixing David on the throne of all Israel:
and all the rest also of Israel were of one heart also to make David king; those who came not were of the same mind; it was the unanimous voice of the people that he should be their king.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
all the rest also of Israel were of one heart to make David king--that is, entertained a unanimous desire for his elevation.
12:3912:39: Եւ էին անդ աւուրս երիս, ուտէին եւ ըմպէին. վասն զի պատրաստեցին նոցա եղբարքն իւրեանց,
39 Նրանք այնտեղ մնացին երեք օր, կերան ու խմեցին, որովհետեւ իրենց իսրայէլացի եղբայրները պատրաստութիւն էին տեսել նրանց համար:
39 Հոն Դաւիթին հետ ուտելով ու խմելով երեք օր կեցան. քանզի անոնց եղբայրները անոնց համար պատրաստութիւն տեսեր էին։
Եւ էին [239]անդ աւուրս երիս, ուտէին եւ ըմպէին. վասն զի պատրաստեցին նոցա եղբարքն իւրեանց:

12:39: Եւ էին անդ աւուրս երիս, ուտէին եւ ըմպէին. վասն զի պատրաստեցին նոցա եղբարքն իւրեանց,
39 Նրանք այնտեղ մնացին երեք օր, կերան ու խմեցին, որովհետեւ իրենց իսրայէլացի եղբայրները պատրաստութիւն էին տեսել նրանց համար:
39 Հոն Դաւիթին հետ ուտելով ու խմելով երեք օր կեցան. քանզի անոնց եղբայրները անոնց համար պատրաստութիւն տեսեր էին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:3912:39 И пробыли там у Давида три дня, ели и пили, потому что братья их {всё} приготовили для них;
12:39 πάντες πας all; every οὗτοι ουτος this; he ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband πολεμισταὶ πολεμιστης in ψυχῇ ψυχη soul εἰρηνικῇ ειρηνικος peaceful καὶ και and; even ἦλθον ερχομαι come; go εἰς εις into; for Χεβρων χεβρων the βασιλεῦσαι βασιλευω reign τὸν ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐπὶ επι in; on πάντα πας all; every Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the κατάλοιπος καταλοιπος left behind Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ψυχὴ ψυχη soul μία εις.1 one; unit τοῦ ο the βασιλεῦσαι βασιλευω reign τὸν ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
12:39 וַ wa וְ and יִּהְיוּ־ yyihyû- היה be שָׁ֤ם šˈām שָׁם there עִם־ ʕim- עִם with דָּוִיד֙ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David יָמִ֣ים yāmˈîm יֹום day שְׁלֹושָׁ֔ה šᵊlôšˈā שָׁלֹשׁ three אֹכְלִ֖ים ʔōḵᵊlˌîm אכל eat וְ wᵊ וְ and שֹׁותִ֑ים šôṯˈîm שׁתה drink כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that הֵכִ֥ינוּ hēḵˌînû כון be firm לָהֶ֖ם lāhˌem לְ to אֲחֵיהֶֽם׃ ʔᵃḥêhˈem אָח brother
12:39. fueruntque ibi apud David tribus diebus comedentes et bibentes praeparaverunt enim eis fratres suiAnd they were there with David three days eating and drinking: for their brethren had prepared for them.
39. And they were there with David three days, eating and drinking: for their brethren had made preparation for them.
12:39. And there they were with David three days, eating and drinking: for their brethren had prepared for them.
12:39. And they were in that place with David for three days, eating and drinking. For their brothers had made preparations for them.
And there they were with David three days, eating and drinking: for their brethren had prepared for them:

12:39 И пробыли там у Давида три дня, ели и пили, потому что братья их {всё} приготовили для них;
12:39
πάντες πας all; every
οὗτοι ουτος this; he
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
πολεμισταὶ πολεμιστης in
ψυχῇ ψυχη soul
εἰρηνικῇ ειρηνικος peaceful
καὶ και and; even
ἦλθον ερχομαι come; go
εἰς εις into; for
Χεβρων χεβρων the
βασιλεῦσαι βασιλευω reign
τὸν ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐπὶ επι in; on
πάντα πας all; every
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
ο the
κατάλοιπος καταλοιπος left behind
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ψυχὴ ψυχη soul
μία εις.1 one; unit
τοῦ ο the
βασιλεῦσαι βασιλευω reign
τὸν ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
12:39
וַ wa וְ and
יִּהְיוּ־ yyihyû- היה be
שָׁ֤ם šˈām שָׁם there
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
דָּוִיד֙ dāwîḏ דָּוִד David
יָמִ֣ים yāmˈîm יֹום day
שְׁלֹושָׁ֔ה šᵊlôšˈā שָׁלֹשׁ three
אֹכְלִ֖ים ʔōḵᵊlˌîm אכל eat
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֹׁותִ֑ים šôṯˈîm שׁתה drink
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
הֵכִ֥ינוּ hēḵˌînû כון be firm
לָהֶ֖ם lāhˌem לְ to
אֲחֵיהֶֽם׃ ʔᵃḥêhˈem אָח brother
12:39. fueruntque ibi apud David tribus diebus comedentes et bibentes praeparaverunt enim eis fratres sui
And they were there with David three days eating and drinking: for their brethren had prepared for them.
39. And they were there with David three days, eating and drinking: for their brethren had made preparation for them.
12:39. And there they were with David three days, eating and drinking: for their brethren had prepared for them.
12:39. And they were in that place with David for three days, eating and drinking. For their brothers had made preparations for them.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
12:39: They were with David three days - These were the deputies of the different people mentioned here: it is not possible that all the thousands mentioned above could have feasted with David for three days; and yet it appears there was even of these a great number, for the men of Issachar, Zebulun, and Naphtali, who were nearest to this place of rendezvous, had brought all the necessaries for such a feast. From the whole it appears most evident that the great majority of the tribes of Israel wished to see the kingdom confirmed in the hands of David; nor was there ever in any country a man more worthy of the public choice. As a statesman, warrior, hero, poet, and divine, he stands unrivalled in the annals of the world: by him alone were the Israelites raised to a pitch of the highest splendor; and their name became a terror to their enemies, and a praise in the earth. But, alas, how are the mighty now fallen!
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:39: eating and drinking: Gen 26:30, Gen 31:54; Sa2 6:19, Sa2 19:42
Geneva 1599
And there they were with David three days, eating and drinking: for their (n) brethren had prepared for them.
(n) The rest of the Israelites.
John Gill
And there they were with David three days, eating and drinking,.... Keeping a festival, to testify their joy on this occasion:
for their brethren had prepared for them; not the inhabitants of Hebron only, but all the country round about, brought in provisions on this joyful occasion; otherwise the men of Hebron would not have been able to have provided what was sufficient for such a vast number, as appears by what follows.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
there they were with David three days, eating and drinking--According to the statements made in the preceding verses, the number of armed warriors assembled in Hebron on this occasion amounted to three hundred thousand. Supplies of provisions were abundantly furnished, not only by the people of the neighborhood, but from distant parts of the country, for all wished the festivities to be on a scale of liberality and magnificence suitable to the auspicious occasion.
12:4012:40: եւ սահմանակիցք նոցին, մինչեւ յԻսաքար, եւ ՚ի Զաբուղոն, եւ ՚ի Նեփթաղիմ. եւ բերէին նոցա ուղտուք եւ իշովք եւ ջորւովք եւ եզամբք կերակուրս, ալեւր, եւ թուզ, եւ չամիչ, եւ գինի, եւ ձէթ, եւ զուարակս եւ ոչխարս բազումս. վասն զի ուրախութիւն էր յԻսրայէլի[4285]։[4285] Ոմանք. Եւ բերին նոցա ուղտովք... եւ ջորեօք... ալիւրս... վասն զի յուրախութիւն էր յԻսրայէլի։
40 Նրանց մերձաւորները, մինչեւ իսկ Իսաքարի, Զաբուղոնի եւ Նեփթաղիմի ցեղերը, ուղտերով, էշերով, ջորիներով ու եզներով ուտելիք՝ ալիւր, թուզ, չամիչ, գինի, ձէթ եւ շատ զուարակներ ու ոչխարներ էին բերում, որովհետեւ ուրախութիւն էր Իսրայէլում:
40 Անոնց մօտ եղողներն ալ, մինչեւ անգամ Իսաքար, Զաբուղոն ու Նեփթաղիմ՝ էշերով, ուղտերով, ջորիներով ու եզներով հաց բերին. նաեւ ուտելիքի համար շատ ալիւր, չոր թուզ, չամիչ, գինի, իւղ, արջառներ ու ոչխարներ. քանզի Իսրայէլի մէջ ուրախութիւն կար։
Եւ սահմանակիցք նոցին, մինչեւ յԻսաքար եւ ի Զաբուղոն եւ ի Նեփթաղիմ բերէին նոցա ուղտուք եւ իշովք եւ ջորւովք եւ եզամբք կերակուրս, ալեւր եւ թուզ եւ չամիչ եւ գինի եւ ձէթ, եւ զուարակս եւ ոչխարս բազումս. վասն զի ուրախութիւն էր յԻսրայելի:

12:40: եւ սահմանակիցք նոցին, մինչեւ յԻսաքար, եւ ՚ի Զաբուղոն, եւ ՚ի Նեփթաղիմ. եւ բերէին նոցա ուղտուք եւ իշովք եւ ջորւովք եւ եզամբք կերակուրս, ալեւր, եւ թուզ, եւ չամիչ, եւ գինի, եւ ձէթ, եւ զուարակս եւ ոչխարս բազումս. վասն զի ուրախութիւն էր յԻսրայէլի[4285]։
[4285] Ոմանք. Եւ բերին նոցա ուղտովք... եւ ջորեօք... ալիւրս... վասն զի յուրախութիւն էր յԻսրայէլի։
40 Նրանց մերձաւորները, մինչեւ իսկ Իսաքարի, Զաբուղոնի եւ Նեփթաղիմի ցեղերը, ուղտերով, էշերով, ջորիներով ու եզներով ուտելիք՝ ալիւր, թուզ, չամիչ, գինի, ձէթ եւ շատ զուարակներ ու ոչխարներ էին բերում, որովհետեւ ուրախութիւն էր Իսրայէլում:
40 Անոնց մօտ եղողներն ալ, մինչեւ անգամ Իսաքար, Զաբուղոն ու Նեփթաղիմ՝ էշերով, ուղտերով, ջորիներով ու եզներով հաց բերին. նաեւ ուտելիքի համար շատ ալիւր, չոր թուզ, չամիչ, գինի, իւղ, արջառներ ու ոչխարներ. քանզի Իսրայէլի մէջ ուրախութիւն կար։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
12:4012:40 да и близкие к ним, даже до {колена} Иссахарова, Завулонова и Неффалимова, привозили все съестное на ослах, и верблюдах, и мулах, и волах: муку, смоквы, и изюм, и вино, и елей, и крупного и мелкого скота множество, так как радость была для Израиля.
12:40 καὶ και and; even ἦσαν ειμι be ἐκεῖ εκει there ἡμέρας ημερα day τρεῖς τρεις three ἐσθίοντες εσθιω eat; consume καὶ και and; even πίνοντες πινω drink ὅτι οτι since; that ἡτοίμασαν ετοιμαζω prepare αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him οἱ ο the ἀδελφοὶ αδελφος brother αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
12:40 וְ wᵊ וְ and גַ֣ם ḡˈam גַּם even הַ ha הַ the קְּרֹֽובִים־ qqᵊrˈôvîm- קָרֹוב near אֲ֠לֵיהֶם ʔᵃlêhˌem אֶל to עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto יִשָׂשכָ֨ר yiśāŝḵˌār יִשָּׂשׂכָר Issachar וּ û וְ and זְבֻל֜וּן zᵊvulˈûn זְבוּלֻן Zebulun וְ wᵊ וְ and נַפְתָּלִ֗י naftālˈî נַפְתָּלִי Naphtali מְבִיאִ֣ים mᵊvîʔˈîm בוא come לֶ֡חֶם lˈeḥem לֶחֶם bread בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the חֲמֹורִ֣ים ḥᵃmôrˈîm חֲמֹור he-ass וּ û וְ and בַ va בְּ in † הַ the גְּמַלִּ֣ים ggᵊmallˈîm גָּמָל camel וּ û וְ and בַ va בְּ in † הַ the פְּרָדִ֣ים׀ ppᵊrāḏˈîm פֶּרֶד mule וּֽ ˈû וְ and בַ va בְּ in † הַ the בָּקָ֡ר bbāqˈār בָּקָר cattle מַאֲכָ֡ל maʔᵃḵˈāl מַאֲכָל food קֶ֠מַח qemˌaḥ קֶמַח flour דְּבֵלִ֨ים dᵊvēlˌîm דְּבֵלָה fig cake וְ wᵊ וְ and צִמּוּקִ֧ים ṣimmûqˈîm צִמּוּקִים cakes וְ wᵊ וְ and יַֽיִן־ yˈayin- יַיִן wine וְ wᵊ וְ and שֶׁ֛מֶן šˈemen שֶׁמֶן oil וּ û וְ and בָקָ֥ר vāqˌār בָּקָר cattle וְ wᵊ וְ and צֹ֖אן ṣˌōn צֹאן cattle לָ lā לְ to רֹ֑ב rˈōv רֹב multitude כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that שִׂמְחָ֖ה śimḥˌā שִׂמְחָה joy בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יִשְׂרָאֵֽל׃ פ yiśrāʔˈēl . f יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
12:40. sed et qui iuxta eos erant usque ad Isachar et Zabulon et Nepthalim adferebant panes in asinis et camelis et mulis et bubus ad vescendum farinam palatas uvam passam vinum oleum boves arietes ad omnem copiam gaudium quippe erat in IsrahelMoreover they that were near them even as far as Issachar, and Zabulon, and Nephtali, brought loaves on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, to eat: meal, figs, raisins, wine, oil, and oxen, and sheep in abundance, for there was joy in Israel.
40. Moreover they that were nigh unto them, as far as Issachar and Zebulun and Naphtali, brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, victual of meal, cakes of figs, and clusters of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep in abundance: for there was joy in Israel:
12:40. Moreover they that were nigh them, [even] unto Issachar and Zebulun and Naphtali, brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, [and] meat, meal, cakes of figs, and bunches of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep abundantly: for [there was] joy in Israel.
12:40. Moreover, those who were near to them, even as far as Issachar, and Zebulun, and Naphtali, were bringing, on donkeys and camels and mules and oxen, bread for their provisions, with grain, dried figs, dried grapes, wine, oil, and oxen and sheep, with all abundance. For indeed, there was joy in Israel.
Moreover they that were nigh them, [even] unto Issachar and Zebulun and Naphtali, brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, [and] meat, meal, cakes of figs, and bunches of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep abundantly: for [there was] joy in Israel:

12:40 да и близкие к ним, даже до {колена} Иссахарова, Завулонова и Неффалимова, привозили все съестное на ослах, и верблюдах, и мулах, и волах: муку, смоквы, и изюм, и вино, и елей, и крупного и мелкого скота множество, так как радость была для Израиля.
12:40
καὶ και and; even
ἦσαν ειμι be
ἐκεῖ εκει there
ἡμέρας ημερα day
τρεῖς τρεις three
ἐσθίοντες εσθιω eat; consume
καὶ και and; even
πίνοντες πινω drink
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἡτοίμασαν ετοιμαζω prepare
αὐτοῖς αυτος he; him
οἱ ο the
ἀδελφοὶ αδελφος brother
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
12:40
וְ wᵊ וְ and
גַ֣ם ḡˈam גַּם even
הַ ha הַ the
קְּרֹֽובִים־ qqᵊrˈôvîm- קָרֹוב near
אֲ֠לֵיהֶם ʔᵃlêhˌem אֶל to
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
יִשָׂשכָ֨ר yiśāŝḵˌār יִשָּׂשׂכָר Issachar
וּ û וְ and
זְבֻל֜וּן zᵊvulˈûn זְבוּלֻן Zebulun
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נַפְתָּלִ֗י naftālˈî נַפְתָּלִי Naphtali
מְבִיאִ֣ים mᵊvîʔˈîm בוא come
לֶ֡חֶם lˈeḥem לֶחֶם bread
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
חֲמֹורִ֣ים ḥᵃmôrˈîm חֲמֹור he-ass
וּ û וְ and
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
גְּמַלִּ֣ים ggᵊmallˈîm גָּמָל camel
וּ û וְ and
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
פְּרָדִ֣ים׀ ppᵊrāḏˈîm פֶּרֶד mule
וּֽ ˈû וְ and
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
בָּקָ֡ר bbāqˈār בָּקָר cattle
מַאֲכָ֡ל maʔᵃḵˈāl מַאֲכָל food
קֶ֠מַח qemˌaḥ קֶמַח flour
דְּבֵלִ֨ים dᵊvēlˌîm דְּבֵלָה fig cake
וְ wᵊ וְ and
צִמּוּקִ֧ים ṣimmûqˈîm צִמּוּקִים cakes
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יַֽיִן־ yˈayin- יַיִן wine
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שֶׁ֛מֶן šˈemen שֶׁמֶן oil
וּ û וְ and
בָקָ֥ר vāqˌār בָּקָר cattle
וְ wᵊ וְ and
צֹ֖אן ṣˌōn צֹאן cattle
לָ לְ to
רֹ֑ב rˈōv רֹב multitude
כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that
שִׂמְחָ֖ה śimḥˌā שִׂמְחָה joy
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יִשְׂרָאֵֽל׃ פ yiśrāʔˈēl . f יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
12:40. sed et qui iuxta eos erant usque ad Isachar et Zabulon et Nepthalim adferebant panes in asinis et camelis et mulis et bubus ad vescendum farinam palatas uvam passam vinum oleum boves arietes ad omnem copiam gaudium quippe erat in Israhel
Moreover they that were near them even as far as Issachar, and Zabulon, and Nephtali, brought loaves on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, to eat: meal, figs, raisins, wine, oil, and oxen, and sheep in abundance, for there was joy in Israel.
40. Moreover they that were nigh unto them, as far as Issachar and Zebulun and Naphtali, brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, victual of meal, cakes of figs, and clusters of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep in abundance: for there was joy in Israel:
12:40. Moreover they that were nigh them, [even] unto Issachar and Zebulun and Naphtali, brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, [and] meat, meal, cakes of figs, and bunches of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep abundantly: for [there was] joy in Israel.
12:40. Moreover, those who were near to them, even as far as Issachar, and Zebulun, and Naphtali, were bringing, on donkeys and camels and mules and oxen, bread for their provisions, with grain, dried figs, dried grapes, wine, oil, and oxen and sheep, with all abundance. For indeed, there was joy in Israel.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ kjv_1900▾ catholic_pdv▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
12:40: brought: The Septuagint reads εφερον αυτιος, "brought (to) them" which is probably correct; the Hebrew lahem, "to them" might be easily mistaken for lechem, "bread." The passage will then read, "bought them on asses, on camels, and on mules, and on oxen, meat, meal, cakes of figs," etc., which renders the introduction of and unnecessary. From the mention of oil, figs, and raisins, Mr. Harmer thinks that this assembly was held in autumn. Sa2 16:1, Sa2 17:27-29
meat, meal: or, victual of meal
cakes of figs: Sa1 25:18
there was joy: Kg1 1:40; Kg2 11:20; Pro 11:10, Pro 29:2; Jer 23:5, Jer 23:6; Luk 19:37, Luk 19:38; Rev 19:5-7
John Gill
Moreover, they that were nigh,.... To Hebron, or bordered on the tribe of Judah:
even unto Issachar, and Zebulun, and Naphtali; as far as to those tribes, and including them:
brought bread on asses, and on camels, and on mules; all which were creatures used to carry burdens:
and on oxen; who, though commonly employed in ploughing, yet, on this occasion, might be made use of either in drawing wagons laden with provisions, such as follow, or in carrying loads on their backs; though, as Tully (g) observes, their backs show they were not formed to receive and carry burdens:
and meat, meal, cakes of figs, and bunches of raisins, and wine, and oil, and oxen, and sheep abundantly, that is, food made of flour, pastries, besides bread, before mentioned, with dried figs, pressed and made into cakes, and clusters of grapes dried, and of liquids, wine and oil, which make cheerful, and beef and mutton in great plenty:
for there was joy in Israel; that their civil wars were ended; that they were united into one kingdom again; and had a king over them according to their hearts' desire, the darling of the people, of whom they had raised expectations; being a valiant, prudent, and good man, who studied the good both of church and state, and, above all, was one of God's choosing, appointing, and anointing: greater joy there will be, when David's son and antitype, Zion's King, reigns, when he shall be King over all the earth, and there will be one Lord, and his name one, Ps 97:1.
(g) De Natura Deorum, l. 2. prope finem.